|
THE SEA WOLF
by Jack London
|
|
CHAPTER I
I scarcely know where to begin, though I sometimes facetiously
place the cause of it all to Charley Furuseths
credit. He kept a summer cottage in Mill Valley, under the
shadow of Mount Tamalpais, and never occupied it except when he
loafed through the winter months and read Nietzsche and
Schopenhauer to rest his brain. When summer came on, he
elected to sweat out a hot and dusty existence in the city and to
toil incessantly. Had it not been my custom to run up to
see him every Saturday afternoon and to stop over till Monday
morning, this particular January Monday morning would not have
found me afloat on San Francisco Bay.
Not but that I was afloat in a safe craft, for the
Martinez was a new ferry-steamer, making her fourth or
fifth trip on the run between Sausalito and San Francisco.
The danger lay in the heavy fog which blanketed the bay, and of
which, as a landsman, I had little apprehension. In fact, I
remember the placid exaltation with which I took up my position
on the forward upper deck, directly beneath the pilot-house, and
allowed the mystery of the fog to lay hold of my
imagination. A fresh breeze was blowing, and for a time I
was alone in the moist obscurityyet not alone, for I was
dimly conscious of the presence of the pilot, and of what I took
to be the captain, in the glass house above my head.
I remember thinking how comfortable it was, this division of
labour which made it unnecessary for me to study fogs, winds,
tides, and navigation, in order to visit my friend who lived
across an arm of the sea. It was good that men should be
specialists, I mused. The peculiar knowledge of the pilot
and captain sufficed for many thousands of people who knew no
more of the sea and navigation than I knew. On the other
hand, instead of having to devote my energy to the learning of a
multitude of things, I concentrated it upon a few particular
things, such as, for instance, the analysis of Poes place
in American literaturean essay of mine, by the way, in the
current Atlantic. Coming aboard, as I passed through
the cabin, I had noticed with greedy eyes a stout gentleman
reading the Atlantic, which was open at my very
essay. And there it was again, the division of labour, the
special knowledge of the pilot and captain which permitted the
stout gentleman to read my special knowledge on Poe while they
carried him safely from Sausalito to San Francisco.
A red-faced man, slamming the cabin door behind him and
stumping out on the deck, interrupted my reflections, though I
made a mental note of the topic for use in a projected essay
which I had thought of calling The Necessity for Freedom:
A Plea for the Artist. The red-faced man shot a
glance up at the pilot-house, gazed around at the fog, stumped
across the deck and back (he evidently had artificial legs), and
stood still by my side, legs wide apart, and with an expression
of keen enjoyment on his face. I was not wrong when I
decided that his days had been spent on the sea.
Its nasty weather like this here that turns
heads grey before their time, he said, with a nod toward
the pilot-house.
I had not thought there was any particular
strain, I answered. It seems as simple as A,
B, C. They know the direction by compass, the distance, and
the speed. I should not call it anything more than
mathematical certainty.
Strain! he snorted. Simple as A, B,
C! Mathematical certainty!
He seemed to brace himself up and lean backward against the
air as he stared at me. How about this here tide
thats rushin out through the Golden Gate? he
demanded, or bellowed, rather. How fast is she
ebbin? Whats the drift, eh? Listen to
that, will you? A bell-buoy, and were a-top of
it! See em alterin the course!
From out of the fog came the mournful tolling of a bell, and I
could see the pilot turning the wheel with great rapidity.
The bell, which had seemed straight ahead, was now sounding from
the side. Our own whistle was blowing hoarsely, and from
time to time the sound of other whistles came to us from out of
the fog.
Thats a ferry-boat of some sort, the
new-comer said, indicating a whistle off to the right.
And there! Dye hear that? Blown by
mouth. Some scow schooner, most likely. Better watch
out, Mr. Schooner-man. Ah, I thought so. Now
hells a poppin for somebody!
The unseen ferry-boat was blowing blast after blast, and the
mouth-blown horn was tooting in terror-stricken fashion.
And now theyre payin their respects to
each other and tryin to get clear, the red-faced
man went on, as the hurried whistling ceased.
His face was shining, his eyes flashing with excitement as he
translated into articulate language the speech of the horns and
sirens. Thats a steam-siren a-goin it
over there to the left. And you hear that fellow with a
frog in his throata steam schooner as near as I can judge,
crawlin in from the Heads against the tide.
A shrill little whistle, piping as if gone mad, came from
directly ahead and from very near at hand. Gongs sounded on
the Martinez. Our paddle-wheels stopped, their
pulsing beat died away, and then they started again. The
shrill little whistle, like the chirping of a cricket amid the
cries of great beasts, shot through the fog from more to the side
and swiftly grew faint and fainter. I looked to my
companion for enlightenment.
One of them dare-devil launches, he said.
I almost wish wed sunk him, the little rip!
Theyre the cause of more trouble. And what good are
they? Any jackass gets aboard one and runs it from hell to
breakfast, blowin his whistle to beat the band and
tellin the rest of the world to look out for him, because
hes comin and cant look out for
himself! Because hes comin! And
youve got to look out, too! Right of way!
Common decency! They dont know the meanin of
it!
I felt quite amused at his unwarranted choler, and while he
stumped indignantly up and down I fell to dwelling upon the
romance of the fog. And romantic it certainly wasthe
fog, like the grey shadow of infinite mystery, brooding over the
whirling speck of earth; and men, mere motes of light and
sparkle, cursed with an insane relish for work, riding their
steeds of wood and steel through the heart of the mystery,
groping their way blindly through the Unseen, and clamouring and
clanging in confident speech the while their hearts are heavy
with incertitude and fear.
The voice of my companion brought me back to myself with a
laugh. I too had been groping and floundering, the while I
thought I rode clear-eyed through the mystery.
Hello! somebody comin our way, he was
saying. And dye hear that? Hes
comin fast. Walking right along. Guess he
dont hear us yet. Winds in wrong
direction.
The fresh breeze was blowing right down upon us, and I could
hear the whistle plainly, off to one side and a little ahead.
Ferry-boat? I asked.
He nodded, then added, Or he wouldnt be
keepin up such a clip. He gave a short
chuckle. Theyre gettin anxious up
there.
I glanced up. The captain had thrust his head and
shoulders out of the pilot-house, and was staring intently into
the fog as though by sheer force of will he could penetrate
it. His face was anxious, as was the face of my companion,
who had stumped over to the rail and was gazing with a like
intentness in the direction of the invisible danger.
Then everything happened, and with inconceivable
rapidity. The fog seemed to break away as though split by a
wedge, and the bow of a steamboat emerged, trailing fog-wreaths
on either side like seaweed on the snout of Leviathan. I
could see the pilot-house and a white-bearded man leaning partly
out of it, on his elbows. He was clad in a blue uniform,
and I remember noting how trim and quiet he was. His
quietness, under the circumstances, was terrible. He
accepted Destiny, marched hand in hand with it, and coolly
measured the stroke. As he leaned there, he ran a calm and
speculative eye over us, as though to determine the precise point
of the collision, and took no notice whatever when our pilot,
white with rage, shouted, Now youve done
it!
On looking back, I realize that the remark was too obvious to
make rejoinder necessary.
Grab hold of something and hang on, the
red-faced man said to me. All his bluster had gone, and he
seemed to have caught the contagion of preternatural calm.
And listen to the women scream, he said
grimlyalmost bitterly, I thought, as though he had been
through the experience before.
The vessels came together before I could follow his
advice. We must have been struck squarely amidships, for I
saw nothing, the strange steamboat having passed beyond my line
of vision. The Martinez heeled over, sharply, and
there was a crashing and rending of timber. I was thrown
flat on the wet deck, and before I could scramble to my feet I
heard the scream of the women. This it was, I am
certain,the most indescribable of blood-curdling
sounds,that threw me into a panic. I remembered the
life-preservers stored in the cabin, but was met at the door and
swept backward by a wild rush of men and women. What
happened in the next few minutes I do not recollect, though I
have a clear remembrance of pulling down life-preservers from the
overhead racks, while the red-faced man fastened them about the
bodies of an hysterical group of women. This memory is as
distinct and sharp as that of any picture I have seen. It
is a picture, and I can see it now,the jagged edges of the
hole in the side of the cabin, through which the grey fog swirled
and eddied; the empty upholstered seats, littered with all the
evidences of sudden flight, such as packages, hand satchels,
umbrellas, and wraps; the stout gentleman who had been reading my
essay, encased in cork and canvas, the magazine still in his
hand, and asking me with monotonous insistence if I thought there
was any danger; the red-faced man, stumping gallantly around on
his artificial legs and buckling life-preservers on all comers;
and finally, the screaming bedlam of women.
This it was, the screaming of the women, that most tried my
nerves. It must have tried, too, the nerves of the
red-faced man, for I have another picture which will never fade
from my mind. The stout gentleman is stuffing the magazine
into his overcoat pocket and looking on curiously. A
tangled mass of women, with drawn, white faces and open mouths,
is shrieking like a chorus of lost souls; and the red-faced man,
his face now purplish with wrath, and with arms extended overhead
as in the act of hurling thunderbolts, is shouting, Shut
up! Oh, shut up!
I remember the scene impelled me to sudden laughter, and in
the next instant I realized I was becoming hysterical myself; for
these were women of my own kind, like my mother and sisters, with
the fear of death upon them and unwilling to die. And I
remember that the sounds they made reminded me of the squealing
of pigs under the knife of the butcher, and I was struck with
horror at the vividness of the analogy. These women,
capable of the most sublime emotions, of the tenderest
sympathies, were open-mouthed and screaming. They wanted to
live, they were helpless, like rats in a trap, and they
screamed.
The horror of it drove me out on deck. I was feeling
sick and squeamish, and sat down on a bench. In a hazy way
I saw and heard men rushing and shouting as they strove to lower
the boats. It was just as I had read descriptions of such
scenes in books. The tackles jammed. Nothing
worked. One boat lowered away with the plugs out, filled
with women and children and then with water, and capsized.
Another boat had been lowered by one end, and still hung in the
tackle by the other end, where it had been abandoned.
Nothing was to be seen of the strange steamboat which had caused
the disaster, though I heard men saying that she would
undoubtedly send boats to our assistance.
I descended to the lower deck. The Martinez was
sinking fast, for the water was very near. Numbers of the
passengers were leaping overboard. Others, in the water,
were clamouring to be taken aboard again. No one heeded
them. A cry arose that we were sinking. I was seized
by the consequent panic, and went over the side in a surge of
bodies. How I went over I do not know, though I did know,
and instantly, why those in the water were so desirous of getting
back on the steamer. The water was coldso cold that
it was painful. The pang, as I plunged into it, was as
quick and sharp as that of fire. It bit to the
marrow. It was like the grip of death. I gasped with
the anguish and shock of it, filling my lungs before the
life-preserver popped me to the surface. The taste of the
salt was strong in my mouth, and I was strangling with the acrid
stuff in my throat and lungs.
But it was the cold that was most distressing. I felt
that I could survive but a few minutes. People were
struggling and floundering in the water about me. I could
hear them crying out to one another. And I heard, also, the
sound of oars. Evidently the strange steamboat had lowered
its boats. As the time went by I marvelled that I was still
alive. I had no sensation whatever in my lower limbs, while
a chilling numbness was wrapping about my heart and creeping into
it. Small waves, with spiteful foaming crests, continually
broke over me and into my mouth, sending me off into more
strangling paroxysms.
The noises grew indistinct, though I heard a final and
despairing chorus of screams in the distance, and knew that the
Martinez had gone down. Later,how much later
I have no knowledge,I came to myself with a start of
fear. I was alone. I could hear no calls or
criesonly the sound of the waves, made weirdly hollow and
reverberant by the fog. A panic in a crowd, which partakes
of a sort of community of interest, is not so terrible as a panic
when one is by oneself; and such a panic I now suffered.
Whither was I drifting? The red-faced man had said that the
tide was ebbing through the Golden Gate. Was I, then, being
carried out to sea? And the life-preserver in which I
floated? Was it not liable to go to pieces at any
moment? I had heard of such things being made of paper and
hollow rushes which quickly became saturated and lost all
buoyancy. And I could not swim a stroke. And I was
alone, floating, apparently, in the midst of a grey primordial
vastness. I confess that a madness seized me, that I
shrieked aloud as the women had shrieked, and beat the water with
my numb hands.
How long this lasted I have no conception, for a blankness
intervened, of which I remember no more than one remembers of
troubled and painful sleep. When I aroused, it was as after
centuries of time; and I saw, almost above me and emerging from
the fog, the bow of a vessel, and three triangular sails, each
shrewdly lapping the other and filled with wind. Where the
bow cut the water there was a great foaming and gurgling, and I
seemed directly in its path. I tried to cry out, but was
too exhausted. The bow plunged down, just missing me and
sending a swash of water clear over my head. Then the long,
black side of the vessel began slipping past, so near that I
could have touched it with my hands. I tried to reach it,
in a mad resolve to claw into the wood with my nails, but my arms
were heavy and lifeless. Again I strove to call out, but
made no sound.
The stern of the vessel shot by, dropping, as it did so, into
a hollow between the waves; and I caught a glimpse of a man
standing at the wheel, and of another man who seemed to be doing
little else than smoke a cigar. I saw the smoke issuing
from his lips as he slowly turned his head and glanced out over
the water in my direction. It was a careless,
unpremeditated glance, one of those haphazard things men do when
they have no immediate call to do anything in particular, but act
because they are alive and must do something.
But life and death were in that glance. I could see the
vessel being swallowed up in the fog; I saw the back of the man
at the wheel, and the head of the other man turning, slowly
turning, as his gaze struck the water and casually lifted along
it toward me. His face wore an absent expression, as of
deep thought, and I became afraid that if his eyes did light upon
me he would nevertheless not see me. But his eyes did light
upon me, and looked squarely into mine; and he did see me, for he
sprang to the wheel, thrusting the other man aside, and whirled
it round and round, hand over hand, at the same time shouting
orders of some sort. The vessel seemed to go off at a
tangent to its former course and leapt almost instantly from view
into the fog.
I felt myself slipping into unconsciousness, and tried with
all the power of my will to fight above the suffocating blankness
and darkness that was rising around me. A little later I
heard the stroke of oars, growing nearer and nearer, and the
calls of a man. When he was very near I heard him crying,
in vexed fashion, Why in hell dont you sing
out? This meant me, I thought, and then the
blankness and darkness rose over me.
CHAPTER II
I seemed swinging in a mighty rhythm through orbit
vastness. Sparkling points of light spluttered and shot
past me. They were stars, I knew, and flaring comets, that
peopled my flight among the suns. As I reached the limit of
my swing and prepared to rush back on the counter swing, a great
gong struck and thundered. For an immeasurable period,
lapped in the rippling of placid centuries, I enjoyed and
pondered my tremendous flight.
But a change came over the face of the dream, for a dream I
told myself it must be. My rhythm grew shorter and
shorter. I was jerked from swing to counter swing with
irritating haste. I could scarcely catch my breath, so
fiercely was I impelled through the heavens. The gong
thundered more frequently and more furiously. I grew to
await it with a nameless dread. Then it seemed as though I
were being dragged over rasping sands, white and hot in the
sun. This gave place to a sense of intolerable
anguish. My skin was scorching in the torment of
fire. The gong clanged and knelled. The sparkling
points of light flashed past me in an interminable stream, as
though the whole sidereal system were dropping into the
void. I gasped, caught my breath painfully, and opened my
eyes. Two men were kneeling beside me, working over
me. My mighty rhythm was the lift and forward plunge of a
ship on the sea. The terrific gong was a frying-pan,
hanging on the wall, that rattled and clattered with each leap of
the ship. The rasping, scorching sands were a mans
hard hands chafing my naked chest. I squirmed under the
pain of it, and half lifted my head. My chest was raw and
red, and I could see tiny blood globules starting through the
torn and inflamed cuticle.
Thatll do, Yonson, one of the men
said. Carnt yer see youve
bloomin well rubbed all the gents skin
orf?
The man addressed as Yonson, a man of the heavy Scandinavian
type, ceased chafing me, and arose awkwardly to his feet.
The man who had spoken to him was clearly a Cockney, with the
clean lines and weakly pretty, almost effeminate, face of the man
who has absorbed the sound of Bow Bells with his mothers
milk. A draggled muslin cap on his head and a dirty
gunny-sack about his slim hips proclaimed him cook of the
decidedly dirty ships galley in which I found myself.
An ow yer feelin now, sir?
he asked, with the subservient smirk which comes only of
generations of tip-seeking ancestors.
For reply, I twisted weakly into a sitting posture, and was
helped by Yonson to my feet. The rattle and bang of the
frying-pan was grating horribly on my nerves. I could not
collect my thoughts. Clutching the woodwork of the galley
for support,and I confess the grease with which it was
scummed put my teeth on edge,I reached across a hot
cooking-range to the offending utensil, unhooked it, and wedged
it securely into the coal-box.
The cook grinned at my exhibition of nerves, and thrust into
my hand a steaming mug with an Ere, thisll
do yer good. It was a nauseous
mess,ships coffee,but the heat of it was
revivifying. Between gulps of the molten stuff I glanced
down at my raw and bleeding chest and turned to the
Scandinavian.
Thank you, Mr. Yonson, I said; but
dont you think your measures were rather
heroic?
It was because he understood the reproof of my action, rather
than of my words, that he held up his palm for inspection.
It was remarkably calloused. I passed my hand over the
horny projections, and my teeth went on edge once more from the
horrible rasping sensation produced.
My name is Johnson, not Yonson, he said, in very
good, though slow, English, with no more than a shade of accent
to it.
There was mild protest in his pale blue eyes, and withal a
timid frankness and manliness that quite won me to him.
Thank you, Mr. Johnson, I corrected, and reached
out my hand for his.
He hesitated, awkward and bashful, shifted his weight from one
leg to the other, then blunderingly gripped my hand in a hearty
shake.
Have you any dry clothes I may put on? I asked
the cook.
Yes, sir, he answered, with cheerful
alacrity. Ill run down an tyke a look
over my kit, if youve no objections, sir, to wearin
my things.
He dived out of the galley door, or glided rather, with a
swiftness and smoothness of gait that struck me as being not so
much cat-like as oily. In fact, this oiliness, or
greasiness, as I was later to learn, was probably the most
salient expression of his personality.
And where am I? I asked Johnson, whom I took,
and rightly, to be one of the sailors. What vessel
is this, and where is she bound?
Off the Farallones, heading about sou-west, he
answered, slowly and methodically, as though groping for his best
English, and rigidly observing the order of my queries.
The schooner Ghost, bound seal-hunting to
Japan.
And who is the captain? I must see him as soon as
I am dressed.
Johnson looked puzzled and embarrassed. He hesitated
while he groped in his vocabulary and framed a complete
answer. The capn is Wolf Larsen, or so men
call him. I never heard his other name. But you
better speak soft with him. He is mad this morning.
The mate
But he did not finish. The cook had glided in.
Better sling yer ook out of ere,
Yonson, he said. The old manll be
wantin yer on deck, an this aynt no
dy to fall foul of im.
Johnson turned obediently to the door, at the same time, over
the cooks shoulder, favouring me with an amazingly solemn
and portentous wink as though to emphasize his interrupted remark
and the need for me to be soft-spoken with the captain.
Hanging over the cooks arm was a loose and crumpled
array of evil-looking and sour-smelling garments.
They was put awy wet, sir, he vouchsafed
explanation. But youll ave to make
them do till I dry yours out by the fire.
Clinging to the woodwork, staggering with the roll of the
ship, and aided by the cook, I managed to slip into a rough
woollen undershirt. On the instant my flesh was creeping
and crawling from the harsh contact. He noticed my
involuntary twitching and grimacing, and smirked:
I only ope yer dont ever ave to
get used to such as that in this life, cos youve
got a bloomin soft skin, that you ave, more like a
lydys than any I know of. I was bloomin well
sure you was a gentleman as soon as I set eyes on yer.
I had taken a dislike to him at first, and as he helped to
dress me this dislike increased. There was something
repulsive about his touch. I shrank from his hand; my flesh
revolted. And between this and the smells arising from
various pots boiling and bubbling on the galley fire, I was in
haste to get out into the fresh air. Further, there was the
need of seeing the captain about what arrangements could be made
for getting me ashore.
A cheap cotton shirt, with frayed collar and a bosom
discoloured with what I took to be ancient blood-stains, was put
on me amid a running and apologetic fire of comment. A pair
of workmans brogans encased my feet, and for trousers I
was furnished with a pair of pale blue, washed-out overalls, one
leg of which was fully ten inches shorter than the other.
The abbreviated leg looked as though the devil had there clutched
for the Cockneys soul and missed the shadow for the
substance.
And whom have I to thank for this kindness? I
asked, when I stood completely arrayed, a tiny boys cap on
my head, and for coat a dirty, striped cotton jacket which ended
at the small of my back and the sleeves of which reached just
below my elbows.
The cook drew himself up in a smugly humble fashion, a
deprecating smirk on his face. Out of my experience with
stewards on the Atlantic liners at the end of the voyage, I could
have sworn he was waiting for his tip. From my fuller
knowledge of the creature I now know that the posture was
unconscious. An hereditary servility, no doubt, was
responsible.
Mugridge, sir, he fawned, his effeminate
features running into a greasy smile. Thomas
Mugridge, sir, an at yer service.
All right, Thomas, I said. I shall
not forget youwhen my clothes are dry.
A soft light suffused his face and his eyes glistened, as
though somewhere in the deeps of his being his ancestors had
quickened and stirred with dim memories of tips received in
former lives.
Thank you, sir, he said, very gratefully and
very humbly indeed.
Precisely in the way that the door slid back, he slid aside,
and I stepped out on deck. I was still weak from my
prolonged immersion. A puff of wind caught me,and I
staggered across the moving deck to a corner of the cabin, to
which I clung for support. The schooner, heeled over far
out from the perpendicular, was bowing and plunging into the long
Pacific roll. If she were heading south-west as Johnson had
said, the wind, then, I calculated, was blowing nearly from the
south. The fog was gone, and in its place the sun sparkled
crisply on the surface of the water, I turned to the east, where
I knew California must lie, but could see nothing save low-lying
fog-banksthe same fog, doubtless, that had brought about
the disaster to the Martinez and placed me in my present
situation. To the north, and not far away, a group of naked
rocks thrust above the sea, on one of which I could distinguish a
lighthouse. In the south-west, and almost in our course, I
saw the pyramidal loom of some vessels sails.
Having completed my survey of the horizon, I turned to my more
immediate surroundings. My first thought was that a man who
had come through a collision and rubbed shoulders with death
merited more attention than I received. Beyond a sailor at
the wheel who stared curiously across the top of the cabin, I
attracted no notice whatever.
Everybody seemed interested in what was going on amid
ships. There, on a hatch, a large man was lying on his
back. He was fully clothed, though his shirt was ripped
open in front. Nothing was to be seen of his chest,
however, for it was covered with a mass of black hair, in
appearance like the furry coat of a dog. His face and neck
were hidden beneath a black beard, intershot with grey, which
would have been stiff and bushy had it not been limp and draggled
and dripping with water. His eyes were closed, and he was
apparently unconscious; but his mouth was wide open, his breast,
heaving as though from suffocation as he laboured noisily for
breath. A sailor, from time to time and quite methodically,
as a matter of routine, dropped a canvas bucket into the ocean at
the end of a rope, hauled it in hand under hand, and sluiced its
contents over the prostrate man.
Pacing back and forth the length of the hatchways and savagely
chewing the end of a cigar, was the man whose casual glance had
rescued me from the sea. His height was probably five feet
ten inches, or ten and a half; but my first impression, or feel
of the man, was not of this, but of his strength. And yet,
while he was of massive build, with broad shoulders and deep
chest, I could not characterize his strength as massive. It
was what might be termed a sinewy, knotty strength, of the kind
we ascribe to lean and wiry men, but which, in him, because of
his heavy build, partook more of the enlarged gorilla
order. Not that in appearance he seemed in the least
gorilla-like. What I am striving to express is this
strength itself, more as a thing apart from his physical
semblance. It was a strength we are wont to associate with
things primitive, with wild animals, and the creatures we imagine
our tree-dwelling prototypes to have beena strength
savage, ferocious, alive in itself, the essence of life in that
it is the potency of motion, the elemental stuff itself out of
which the many forms of life have been moulded; in short, that
which writhes in the body of a snake when the head is cut off,
and the snake, as a snake, is dead, or which lingers in the
shapeless lump of turtle-meat and recoils and quivers from the
prod of a finger.
Such was the impression of strength I gathered from this man
who paced up and down. He was firmly planted on his legs;
his feet struck the deck squarely and with surety; every movement
of a muscle, from the heave of the shoulders to the tightening of
the lips about the cigar, was decisive, and seemed to come out of
a strength that was excessive and overwhelming. In fact,
though this strength pervaded every action of his, it seemed but
the advertisement of a greater strength that lurked within, that
lay dormant and no more than stirred from time to time, but which
might arouse, at any moment, terrible and compelling, like the
rage of a lion or the wrath of a storm.
The cook stuck his head out of the galley door and grinned
encouragingly at me, at the same time jerking his thumb in the
direction of the man who paced up and down by the hatchway.
Thus I was given to understand that he was the captain, the
Old Man, in the cooks vernacular, the
individual whom I must interview and put to the trouble of
somehow getting me ashore. I had half started forward, to
get over with what I was certain would be a stormy five minutes,
when a more violent suffocating paroxysm seized the unfortunate
person who was lying on his back. He wrenched and writhed
about convulsively. The chin, with the damp black beard,
pointed higher in the air as the back muscles stiffened and the
chest swelled in an unconscious and instinctive effort to get
more air. Under the whiskers, and all unseen, I knew that
the skin was taking on a purplish hue.
The captain, or Wolf Larsen, as men called him, ceased pacing
and gazed down at the dying man. So fierce had this final
struggle become that the sailor paused in the act of flinging
more water over him and stared curiously, the canvas bucket
partly tilted and dripping its contents to the deck. The
dying man beat a tattoo on the hatch with his heels, straightened
out his legs, and stiffened in one great tense effort, and rolled
his head from side to side. Then the muscles relaxed, the
head stopped rolling, and a sigh, as of profound relief, floated
upward from his lips. The jaw dropped, the upper lip
lifted, and two rows of tobacco-discoloured teeth appeared.
It seemed as though his features had frozen into a diabolical
grin at the world he had left and outwitted.
Then a most surprising thing occurred. The captain broke
loose upon the dead man like a thunderclap. Oaths rolled
from his lips in a continuous stream. And they were not
namby-pamby oaths, or mere expressions of indecency. Each
word was a blasphemy, and there were many words. They
crisped and crackled like electric sparks. I had never
heard anything like it in my life, nor could I have conceived it
possible. With a turn for literary expression myself, and a
penchant for forcible figures and phrases, I appreciated, as no
other listener, I dare say, the peculiar vividness and strength
and absolute blasphemy of his metaphors. The cause of it
all, as near as I could make out, was that the man, who was mate,
had gone on a debauch before leaving San Francisco, and then had
the poor taste to die at the beginning of the voyage and leave
Wolf Larsen short-handed.
It should be unnecessary to state, at least to my friends,
that I was shocked. Oaths and vile language of any sort had
always been repellent to me. I felt a wilting sensation, a
sinking at the heart, and, I might just as well say, a
giddiness. To me, death had always been invested with
solemnity and dignity. It had been peaceful in its
occurrence, sacred in its ceremonial. But death in its more
sordid and terrible aspects was a thing with which I had been
unacquainted till now. As I say, while I appreciated the
power of the terrific denunciation that swept out of Wolf
Larsens mouth, I was inexpressibly shocked. The
scorching torrent was enough to wither the face of the
corpse. I should not have been surprised if the wet black
beard had frizzled and curled and flared up in smoke and
flame. But the dead man was unconcerned. He continued
to grin with a sardonic humour, with a cynical mockery and
defiance. He was master of the situation.
CHAPTER III
Wolf Larsen ceased swearing as suddenly as he had begun.
He relighted his cigar and glanced around. His eyes chanced
upon the cook.
Well, Cooky? he began, with a suaveness that was
cold and of the temper of steel.
Yes, sir, the cook eagerly interpolated, with
appeasing and apologetic servility.
Dont you think youve stretched that neck
of yours just about enough? Its unhealthy, you
know. The mates gone, so I cant afford to
lose you too. You must be very, very careful of your
health, Cooky. Understand?
His last word, in striking contrast with the smoothness of his
previous utterance, snapped like the lash of a whip. The
cook quailed under it.
Yes, sir, was the meek reply, as the offending
head disappeared into the galley.
At this sweeping rebuke, which the cook had only pointed, the
rest of the crew became uninterested and fell to work at one task
or another. A number of men, however, who were lounging
about a companion-way between the galley and hatch, and who did
not seem to be sailors, continued talking in low tones with one
another. These, I afterward learned, were the hunters, the
men who shot the seals, and a very superior breed to common
sailor-folk.
Johansen! Wolf Larsen called out. A sailor
stepped forward obediently. Get your palm and needle
and sew the beggar up. Youll find some old canvas in
the sail-locker. Make it do.
Whatll I put on his feet, sir? the man
asked, after the customary Ay, ay, sir.
Well see to that, Wolf Larsen answered,
and elevated his voice in a call of Cooky!
Thomas Mugridge popped out of his galley like a
jack-in-the-box.
Go below and fill a sack with coal.
Any of you fellows got a Bible or Prayer-book?
was the captains next demand, this time of the hunters
lounging about the companion-way.
They shook their heads, and some one made a jocular remark
which I did not catch, but which raised a general laugh.
Wolf Larsen made the same demand of the sailors. Bibles
and Prayer-books seemed scarce articles, but one of the men
volunteered to pursue the quest amongst the watch below,
returning in a minute with the information that there was
none.
The captain shrugged his shoulders. Then
well drop him over without any palavering, unless our
clerical-looking castaway has the burial service at sea by
heart.
By this time he had swung fully around and was facing
me. Youre a preacher, arent
you? he asked.
The hunters,there were six of them,to a man,
turned and regarded me. I was painfully aware of my
likeness to a scarecrow. A laugh went up at my
appearance,a laugh that was not lessened or softened by
the dead man stretched and grinning on the deck before us; a
laugh that was as rough and harsh and frank as the sea itself;
that arose out of coarse feelings and blunted sensibilities, from
natures that knew neither courtesy nor gentleness.
Wolf Larsen did not laugh, though his grey eyes lighted with a
slight glint of amusement; and in that moment, having stepped
forward quite close to him, I received my first impression of the
man himself, of the man as apart from his body, and from the
torrent of blasphemy I had heard him spew forth. The face,
with large features and strong lines, of the square order, yet
well filled out, was apparently massive at first sight; but
again, as with the body, the massiveness seemed to vanish, and a
conviction to grow of a tremendous and excessive mental or
spiritual strength that lay behind, sleeping in the deeps of his
being. The jaw, the chin, the brow rising to a goodly
height and swelling heavily above the eyes,these, while
strong in themselves, unusually strong, seemed to speak an
immense vigour or virility of spirit that lay behind and beyond
and out of sight. There was no sounding such a spirit, no
measuring, no determining of metes and bounds, nor neatly
classifying in some pigeon-hole with others of similar type.
The eyesand it was my destiny to know them
wellwere large and handsome, wide apart as the true
artists are wide, sheltering under a heavy brow and arched
over by thick black eyebrows. The eyes themselves were of
that baffling protean grey which is never twice the same; which
runs through many shades and colourings like intershot silk in
sunshine; which is grey, dark and light, and greenish-grey, and
sometimes of the clear azure of the deep sea. They were
eyes that masked the soul with a thousand guises, and that
sometimes opened, at rare moments, and allowed it to rush up as
though it were about to fare forth nakedly into the world on some
wonderful adventure,eyes that could brood with the
hopeless sombreness of leaden skies; that could snap and crackle
points of fire like those which sparkle from a whirling sword;
that could grow chill as an arctic landscape, and yet again, that
could warm and soften and be all a-dance with love-lights,
intense and masculine, luring and compelling, which at the same
time fascinate and dominate women till they surrender in a
gladness of joy and of relief and sacrifice.
But to return. I told him that, unhappily for the burial
service, I was not a preacher, when he sharply demanded:
What do you do for a living?
I confess I had never had such a question asked me before, nor
had I ever canvassed it. I was quite taken aback, and
before I could find myself had sillily stammered,
II am a gentleman.
His lip curled in a swift sneer.
I have worked, I do work, I cried impetuously,
as though he were my judge and I required vindication, and at the
same time very much aware of my arrant idiocy in discussing the
subject at all.
For your living?
There was something so imperative and masterful about him that
I was quite beside myselfrattled, as
Furuseth would have termed it, like a quaking child before a
stern school-master.
Who feeds you? was his next question.
I have an income, I answered stoutly, and could
have bitten my tongue the next instant. All of
which, you will pardon my observing, has nothing whatsoever to do
with what I wish to see you about.
But he disregarded my protest.
Who earned it? Eh? I thought so. Your
father. You stand on dead mens legs.
Youve never had any of your own. You couldnt
walk alone between two sunrises and hustle the meat for your
belly for three meals. Let me see your hand.
His tremendous, dormant strength must have stirred, swiftly
and accurately, or I must have slept a moment, for before I knew
it he had stepped two paces forward, gripped my right hand in
his, and held it up for inspection. I tried to withdraw it,
but his fingers tightened, without visible effort, till I thought
mine would be crushed. It is hard to maintain ones
dignity under such circumstances. I could not squirm or
struggle like a schoolboy. Nor could I attack such a
creature who had but to twist my arm to break it. Nothing
remained but to stand still and accept the indignity. I had
time to notice that the pockets of the dead man had been emptied
on the deck, and that his body and his grin had been wrapped from
view in canvas, the folds of which the sailor, Johansen, was
sewing together with coarse white twine, shoving the needle
through with a leather contrivance fitted on the palm of his
hand.
Wolf Larsen dropped my hand with a flirt of disdain.
Dead mens hands have kept it soft. Good
for little else than dish-washing and scullion work.
I wish to be put ashore, I said firmly, for I
now had myself in control. I shall pay you whatever
you judge your delay and trouble to be worth.
He looked at me curiously. Mockery shone in his
eyes.
I have a counter proposition to make, and for the good
of your soul. My mates gone, and therell be a
lot of promotion. A sailor comes aft to take mates
place, cabin-boy goes forard to take sailors place,
and you take the cabin-boys place, sign the articles for
the cruise, twenty dollars per month and found. Now what do
you say? And mind you, its for your own souls
sake. It will be the making of you. You might learn
in time to stand on your own legs, and perhaps to toddle along a
bit.
But I took no notice. The sails of the vessel I had seen
off to the south-west had grown larger and plainer. They
were of the same schooner-rig as the Ghost, though the
hull itself, I could see, was smaller. She was a pretty
sight, leaping and flying toward us, and evidently bound to pass
at close range. The wind had been momentarily increasing,
and the sun, after a few angry gleams, had disappeared. The
sea had turned a dull leaden grey and grown rougher, and was now
tossing foaming whitecaps to the sky. We were travelling
faster, and heeled farther over. Once, in a gust, the rail
dipped under the sea, and the decks on that side were for the
moment awash with water that made a couple of the hunters hastily
lift their feet.
That vessel will soon be passing us, I said,
after a moments pause. As she is going in the
opposite direction, she is very probably bound for San
Francisco.
Very probably, was Wolf Larsens answer,
as he turned partly away from me and cried out,
Cooky! Oh, Cooky!
The Cockney popped out of the galley.
Wheres that boy? Tell him I want
him.
Yes, sir; and Thomas Mugridge fled swiftly aft
and disappeared down another companion-way near the wheel.
A moment later he emerged, a heavy-set young fellow of eighteen
or nineteen, with a glowering, villainous countenance, trailing
at his heels.
Ere e is, sir, the cook said.
But Wolf Larsen ignored that worthy, turning at once to the
cabin-boy.
Whats your name, boy?
George Leach, sir, came the sullen answer, and
the boys bearing showed clearly that he divined the reason
for which he had been summoned.
Not an Irish name, the captain snapped
sharply. OToole or McCarthy would suit your
mug a damn sight better. Unless, very likely, theres
an Irishman in your mothers woodpile.
I saw the young fellows hands clench at the insult, and
the blood crawl scarlet up his neck.
But let that go, Wolf Larsen continued.
You may have very good reasons for forgetting your name,
and Ill like you none the worse for it as long as you toe
the mark. Telegraph Hill, of course, is your port of
entry. It sticks out all over your mug. Tough as they
make them and twice as nasty. I know the kind. Well,
you can make up your mind to have it taken out of you on this
craft. Understand? Who shipped you,
anyway?
McCready and Swanson.
Sir! Wolf Larsen thundered.
McCready and Swanson, sir, the boy corrected,
his eyes burning with a bitter light.
Who got the advance money?
They did, sir.
I thought as much. And damned glad you were to
let them have it. Couldnt make yourself scarce too
quick, with several gentlemen you may have heard of looking for
you.
The boy metamorphosed into a savage on the instant. His
body bunched together as though for a spring, and his face became
as an infuriated beasts as he snarled, Its
a
A what? Wolf Larsen asked, a peculiar softness
in his voice, as though he were overwhelmingly curious to hear
the unspoken word.
The boy hesitated, then mastered his temper.
Nothin, sir. I take it back.
And you have shown me I was right. This
with a gratified smile. How old are you?
Just turned sixteen, sir,
A lie. Youll never see eighteen
again. Big for your age at that, with muscles like a
horse. Pack up your kit and go forard into the
focsle. Youre a boat-puller now.
Youre promoted; see?
Without waiting for the boys acceptance, the captain
turned to the sailor who had just finished the gruesome task of
sewing up the corpse. Johansen, do you know anything
about navigation?
No, sir,
Well, never mind; youre mate just the
same. Get your traps aft into the mates
berth.
Ay, ay, sir, was the cheery response, as
Johansen started forward.
In the meantime the erstwhile cabin-boy had not moved.
What are you waiting for? Wolf Larsen demanded.
I didnt sign for boat-puller, sir, was
the reply. I signed for cabin-boy. An I
dont want no boat-pullin in mine.
Pack up and go forard.
This time Wolf Larsens command was thrillingly
imperative. The boy glowered sullenly, but refused to
move.
Then came another stirring of Wolf Larsens tremendous
strength. It was utterly unexpected, and it was over and
done with between the ticks of two seconds. He had sprung
fully six feet across the deck and driven his fist into the
others stomach. At the same moment, as though I had
been struck myself, I felt a sickening shock in the pit of my
stomach. I instance this to show the sensitiveness of my
nervous organization at the time, and how unused I was to
spectacles of brutality. The cabin-boyand he weighed
one hundred and sixty-five at the very leastcrumpled
up. His body wrapped limply about the fist like a wet rag
about a stick. He lifted into the air, described a short
curve, and struck the deck alongside the corpse on his head and
shoulders, where he lay and writhed about in agony.
Well? Larsen asked of me. Have you
made up your mind?
I had glanced occasionally at the approaching schooner, and it
was now almost abreast of us and not more than a couple of
hundred yards away. It was a very trim and neat little
craft. I could see a large, black number on one of its
sails, and I had seen pictures of pilot-boats.
What vessel is that? I asked.
The pilot-boat Lady Mine, Wolf Larsen
answered grimly. Got rid of her pilots and running
into San Francisco. Shell be there in five or six
hours with this wind.
Will you please signal it, then, so that I may be put
ashore.
Sorry, but Ive lost the signal book
overboard, he remarked, and the group of hunters
grinned.
I debated a moment, looking him squarely in the eyes. I
had seen the frightful treatment of the cabin-boy, and knew that
I should very probably receive the same, if not worse. As I
say, I debated with myself, and then I did what I consider the
bravest act of my life. I ran to the side, waving my arms
and shouting:
Lady Mine ahoy! Take me ashore! A
thousand dollars if you take me ashore!
I waited, watching two men who stood by the wheel, one of them
steering. The other was lifting a megaphone to his
lips. I did not turn my head, though I expected every
moment a killing blow from the human brute behind me. At
last, after what seemed centuries, unable longer to stand the
strain, I looked around. He had not moved. He was
standing in the same position, swaying easily to the roll of the
ship and lighting a fresh cigar.
What is the matter? Anything wrong?
This was the cry from the Lady Mine.
Yes! I shouted, at the top of my lungs.
Life or death! One thousand dollars if you take me
ashore!
Too much Frisco tanglefoot for the health of my
crew! Wolf Larsen shouted after. This
oneindicating me with his
thumbfancies sea-serpents and monkeys just
now!
The man on the Lady Mine laughed back through the
megaphone. The pilot-boat plunged past.
Give him hell for me! came a final cry, and the
two men waved their arms in farewell.
I leaned despairingly over the rail, watching the trim little
schooner swiftly increasing the bleak sweep of ocean between
us. And she would probably be in San Francisco in five or
six hours! My head seemed bursting. There was an ache
in my throat as though my heart were up in it. A curling
wave struck the side and splashed salt spray on my lips.
The wind puffed strongly, and the Ghost heeled far over,
burying her lee rail. I could hear the water rushing down
upon the deck.
When I turned around, a moment later, I saw the cabin-boy
staggering to his feet. His face was ghastly white,
twitching with suppressed pain. He looked very sick.
Well, Leach, are you going forard? Wolf
Larsen asked.
Yes, sir, came the answer of a spirit cowed.
And you? I was asked.
Ill give you a thousand I began,
but was interrupted.
Stow that! Are you going to take up your duties
as cabin-boy? Or do I have to take you in hand?
What was I to do? To be brutally beaten, to be killed
perhaps, would not help my case. I looked steadily into the
cruel grey eyes. They might have been granite for all the
light and warmth of a human soul they contained. One may
see the soul stir in some mens eyes, but his were bleak,
and cold, and grey as the sea itself.
Well?
Yes, I said.
Say yes, sir.
Yes, sir, I corrected.
What is your name?
Van Weyden, sir.
First name?
Humphrey, sir; Humphrey Van Weyden.
Age?
Thirty-five, sir.
Thatll do. Go to the cook and learn your
duties.
And thus it was that I passed into a state of involuntary
servitude to Wolf Larsen. He was stronger than I, that was
all. But it was very unreal at the time. It is no
less unreal now that I look back upon it. It will always be
to me a monstrous, inconceivable thing, a horrible nightmare.
Hold on, dont go yet.
I stopped obediently in my walk toward the galley.
Johansen, call all hands. Now that weve
everything cleaned up, well have the funeral and get the
decks cleared of useless lumber.
While Johansen was summoning the watch below, a couple of
sailors, under the captains direction, laid the
canvas-swathed corpse upon a hatch-cover. On either side
the deck, against the rail and bottoms up, were lashed a number
of small boats. Several men picked up the hatch-cover with
its ghastly freight, carried it to the lee side, and rested it on
the boats, the feet pointing overboard. To the feet was
attached the sack of coal which the cook had fetched.
I had always conceived a burial at sea to be a very solemn and
awe-inspiring event, but I was quickly disillusioned, by this
burial at any rate. One of the hunters, a little dark-eyed
man whom his mates called Smoke, was telling
stories, liberally intersprinkled with oaths and obscenities; and
every minute or so the group of hunters gave mouth to a laughter
that sounded to me like a wolf-chorus or the barking of
hell-hounds. The sailors trooped noisily aft, some of the
watch below rubbing the sleep from their eyes, and talked in low
tones together. There was an ominous and worried expression
on their faces. It was evident that they did not like the
outlook of a voyage under such a captain and begun so
inauspiciously. From time to time they stole glances at
Wolf Larsen, and I could see that they were apprehensive of the
man.
He stepped up to the hatch-cover, and all caps came off.
I ran my eyes over themtwenty men all told; twenty-two
including the man at the wheel and myself. I was pardonably
curious in my survey, for it appeared my fate to be pent up with
them on this miniature floating world for I knew not how many
weeks or months. The sailors, in the main, were English and
Scandinavian, and their faces seemed of the heavy, stolid
order. The hunters, on the other hand, had stronger and
more diversified faces, with hard lines and the marks of the free
play of passions. Strange to say, and I noted it all once,
Wolf Larsens features showed no such evil stamp.
There seemed nothing vicious in them. True, there were
lines, but they were the lines of decision and firmness. It
seemed, rather, a frank and open countenance, which frankness or
openness was enhanced by the fact that he was
smooth-shaven. I could hardly believeuntil the next
incident occurredthat it was the face of a man who could
behave as he had behaved to the cabin-boy.
At this moment, as he opened his mouth to speak, puff after
puff struck the schooner and pressed her side under. The
wind shrieked a wild song through the rigging. Some of the
hunters glanced anxiously aloft. The lee rail, where the
dead man lay, was buried in the sea, and as the schooner lifted
and righted the water swept across the deck wetting us above our
shoe-tops. A shower of rain drove down upon us, each drop
stinging like a hailstone. As it passed, Wolf Larsen began
to speak, the bare-headed men swaying in unison, to the heave and
lunge of the deck.
I only remember one part of the service, he
said, and that is, And the body shall be cast into
the sea. So cast it in.
He ceased speaking. The men holding the hatch-cover
seemed perplexed, puzzled no doubt by the briefness of the
ceremony. He burst upon them in a fury.
Lift up that end there, damn you! What the
hells the matter with you?
They elevated the end of the hatch-cover with pitiful haste,
and, like a dog flung overside, the dead man slid feet first into
the sea. The coal at his feet dragged him down. He
was gone.
Johansen, Wolf Larsen said briskly to the new
mate, keep all hands on deck now theyre here.
Get in the topsails and jibs and make a good job of it.
Were in for a sou-easter. Better reef the jib
and mainsail too, while youre about it.
In a moment the decks were in commotion, Johansen bellowing
orders and the men pulling or letting go ropes of various
sortsall naturally confusing to a landsman such as
myself. But it was the heartlessness of it that especially
struck me. The dead man was an episode that was past, an
incident that was dropped, in a canvas covering with a sack of
coal, while the ship sped along and her work went on.
Nobody had been affected. The hunters were laughing at a
fresh story of Smokes; the men pulling and hauling, and
two of them climbing aloft; Wolf Larsen was studying the clouding
sky to windward; and the dead man, dying obscenely, buried
sordidly, and sinking down, down
Then it was that the cruelty of the sea, its relentlessness
and awfulness, rushed upon me. Life had become cheap and
tawdry, a beastly and inarticulate thing, a soulless stirring of
the ooze and slime. I held on to the weather rail, close by
the shrouds, and gazed out across the desolate foaming waves to
the low-lying fog-banks that hid San Francisco and the California
coast. Rain-squalls were driving in between, and I could
scarcely see the fog. And this strange vessel, with its
terrible men, pressed under by wind and sea and ever leaping up
and out, was heading away into the south-west, into the great and
lonely Pacific expanse.
CHAPTER IV
What happened to me next on the sealing-schooner Ghost,
as I strove to fit into my new environment, are matters of
humiliation and pain. The cook, who was called the
doctor by the crew, Tommy by the hunters,
and Cooky by Wolf Larsen, was a changed
person. The difference worked in my status brought about a
corresponding difference in treatment from him. Servile and
fawning as he had been before, he was now as domineering and
bellicose. In truth, I was no longer the fine gentleman
with a skin soft as a lydys, but only an
ordinary and very worthless cabin-boy.
He absurdly insisted upon my addressing him as Mr. Mugridge,
and his behaviour and carriage were insufferable as he showed me
my duties. Besides my work in the cabin, with its four
small state-rooms, I was supposed to be his assistant in the
galley, and my colossal ignorance concerning such things as
peeling potatoes or washing greasy pots was a source of unending
and sarcastic wonder to him. He refused to take into
consideration what I was, or, rather, what my life and the things
I was accustomed to had been. This was part of the attitude
he chose to adopt toward me; and I confess, ere the day was done,
that I hated him with more lively feelings than I had ever hated
any one in my life before.
This first day was made more difficult for me from the fact
that the Ghost, under close reefs (terms such as these I
did not learn till later), was plunging through what Mr. Mugridge
called an owlin
sou-easter. At half-past five, under his
directions, I set the table in the cabin, with rough-weather
trays in place, and then carried the tea and cooked food down
from the galley. In this connection I cannot forbear
relating my first experience with a boarding sea.
Look sharp or youll get doused, was Mr.
Mugridges parting injunction, as I left the galley with a
big tea-pot in one hand, and in the hollow of the other arm
several loaves of fresh-baked bread. One of the hunters, a
tall, loose-jointed chap named Henderson, was going aft at the
time from the steerage (the name the hunters facetiously gave
their midships sleeping quarters) to the cabin. Wolf Larsen
was on the poop, smoking his everlasting cigar.
Ere she comes. Sling yer
ook! the cook cried.
I stopped, for I did not know what was coming, and saw the
galley door slide shut with a bang. Then I saw Henderson
leaping like a madman for the main rigging, up which he shot, on
the inside, till he was many feet higher than my head. Also
I saw a great wave, curling and foaming, poised far above the
rail. I was directly under it. My mind did not work
quickly, everything was so new and strange. I grasped that
I was in danger, but that was all. I stood still, in
trepidation. Then Wolf Larsen shouted from the poop:
Grab hold something, youyou Hump!
But it was too late. I sprang toward the rigging, to
which I might have clung, and was met by the descending wall of
water. What happened after that was very confusing. I
was beneath the water, suffocating and drowning. My feet
were out from under me, and I was turning over and over and being
swept along I knew not where. Several times I collided
against hard objects, once striking my right knee a terrible
blow. Then the flood seemed suddenly to subside and I was
breathing the good air again. I had been swept against the
galley and around the steerage companion-way from the weather
side into the lee scuppers. The pain from my hurt knee was
agonizing. I could not put my weight on it, or, at least, I
thought I could not put my weight on it; and I felt sure the leg
was broken. But the cook was after me, shouting through the
lee galley door:
Ere, you! Dont tyke all night about
it! Wheres the pot? Lost overboard?
Serve you bloody well right if yer neck was broke!
I managed to struggle to my feet. The great tea-pot was
still in my hand. I limped to the galley and handed it to
him. But he was consumed with indignation, real or
feigned.
Gawd blime me if you aynt a slob. Wot
re you good for anywy, Id like to
know? Eh? Wot re you good for
anywy? Cawnt even carry a bit of tea aft
without losin it. Now Ill ave to boil
some more.
An wot re you snifflin
about? he burst out at me, with renewed rage.
Cos youve urt yer pore little leg,
pore little mammas darlin.
I was not sniffling, though my face might well have been drawn
and twitching from the pain. But I called up all my
resolution, set my teeth, and hobbled back and forth from galley
to cabin and cabin to galley without further mishap. Two
things I had acquired by my accident: an injured knee-cap that
went undressed and from which I suffered for weary months, and
the name of Hump, which Wolf Larsen had called me
from the poop. Thereafter, fore and aft, I was known by no
other name, until the term became a part of my thought-processes
and I identified it with myself, thought of myself as Hump, as
though Hump were I and had always been I.
It was no easy task, waiting on the cabin table, where sat
Wolf Larsen, Johansen, and the six hunters. The cabin was
small, to begin with, and to move around, as I was compelled to,
was not made easier by the schooners violent pitching and
wallowing. But what struck me most forcibly was the total
lack of sympathy on the part of the men whom I served. I
could feel my knee through my clothes, swelling, and swelling,
and I was sick and faint from the pain of it. I could catch
glimpses of my face, white and ghastly, distorted with pain, in
the cabin mirror. All the men must have seen my condition,
but not one spoke or took notice of me, till I was almost
grateful to Wolf Larsen, later on (I was washing the dishes),
when he said:
Dont let a little thing like that bother
you. Youll get used to such things in time. It
may cripple you some, but all the same youll be learning
to walk.
Thats what you call a paradox, isnt
it? he added.
He seemed pleased when I nodded my head with the customary
Yes, sir.
I suppose you know a bit about literary things?
Eh? Good. Ill have some talks with you some
time.
And then, taking no further account of me, he turned his back
and went up on deck.
That night, when I had finished an endless amount of work, I
was sent to sleep in the steerage, where I made up a spare
bunk. I was glad to get out of the detestable presence of
the cook and to be off my feet. To my surprise, my clothes
had dried on me and there seemed no indications of catching cold,
either from the last soaking or from the prolonged soaking from
the foundering of the Martinez. Under ordinary
circumstances, after all that I had undergone, I should have been
fit for bed and a trained nurse.
But my knee was bothering me terribly. As well as I
could make out, the kneecap seemed turned up on edge in the midst
of the swelling. As I sat in my bunk examining it (the six
hunters were all in the steerage, smoking and talking in loud
voices), Henderson took a passing glance at it.
Looks nasty, he commented. Tie a
rag around it, and itll be all right.
That was all; and on the land I would have been lying on the
broad of my back, with a surgeon attending on me, and with strict
injunctions to do nothing but rest. But I must do these men
justice. Callous as they were to my suffering, they were
equally callous to their own when anything befell them. And
this was due, I believe, first, to habit; and second, to the fact
that they were less sensitively organized. I really believe
that a finely-organized, high-strung man would suffer twice and
thrice as much as they from a like injury.
Tired as I was,exhausted, in fact,I was
prevented from sleeping by the pain in my knee. It was all
I could do to keep from groaning aloud. At home I should
undoubtedly have given vent to my anguish; but this new and
elemental environment seemed to call for a savage
repression. Like the savage, the attitude of these men was
stoical in great things, childish in little things. I
remember, later in the voyage, seeing Kerfoot, another of the
hunters, lose a finger by having it smashed to a jelly; and he
did not even murmur or change the expression on his face.
Yet I have seen the same man, time and again, fly into the most
outrageous passion over a trifle.
He was doing it now, vociferating, bellowing, waving his arms,
and cursing like a fiend, and all because of a disagreement with
another hunter as to whether a seal pup knew instinctively how to
swim. He held that it did, that it could swim the moment it
was born. The other hunter, Latimer, a lean, Yankee-looking
fellow with shrewd, narrow-slitted eyes, held otherwise, held
that the seal pup was born on the land for no other reason than
that it could not swim, that its mother was compelled to teach it
to swim as birds were compelled to teach their nestlings how to
fly.
For the most part, the remaining four hunters leaned on the
table or lay in their bunks and left the discussion to the two
antagonists. But they were supremely interested, for every
little while they ardently took sides, and sometimes all were
talking at once, till their voices surged back and forth in waves
of sound like mimic thunder-rolls in the confined space.
Childish and immaterial as the topic was, the quality of their
reasoning was still more childish and immaterial. In truth,
there was very little reasoning or none at all. Their
method was one of assertion, assumption, and denunciation.
They proved that a seal pup could swim or not swim at birth by
stating the proposition very bellicosely and then following it up
with an attack on the opposing mans judgment, common
sense, nationality, or past history. Rebuttal was precisely
similar. I have related this in order to show the mental
calibre of the men with whom I was thrown in contact.
Intellectually they were children, inhabiting the physical forms
of men.
And they smoked, incessantly smoked, using a coarse, cheap,
and offensive-smelling tobacco. The air was thick and murky
with the smoke of it; and this, combined with the violent
movement of the ship as she struggled through the storm, would
surely have made me sea-sick had I been a victim to that
malady. As it was, it made me quite squeamish, though this
nausea might have been due to the pain of my leg and
exhaustion.
As I lay there thinking, I naturally dwelt upon myself and my
situation. It was unparalleled, undreamed-of, that I,
Humphrey Van Weyden, a scholar and a dilettante, if you please,
in things artistic and literary, should be lying here on a Bering
Sea seal-hunting schooner. Cabin-boy! I had never
done any hard manual labour, or scullion labour, in my
life. I had lived a placid, uneventful, sedentary existence
all my daysthe life of a scholar and a recluse on an
assured and comfortable income. Violent life and athletic
sports had never appealed to me. I had always been a
book-worm; so my sisters and father had called me during my
childhood. I had gone camping but once in my life, and then
I left the party almost at its start and returned to the comforts
and conveniences of a roof. And here I was, with dreary and
endless vistas before me of table-setting, potato-peeling, and
dish-washing. And I was not strong. The doctors had
always said that I had a remarkable constitution, but I had never
developed it or my body through exercise. My muscles were
small and soft, like a womans, or so the doctors had said
time and again in the course of their attempts to persuade me to
go in for physical-culture fads. But I had preferred to use
my head rather than my body; and here I was, in no fit condition
for the rough life in prospect.
These are merely a few of the things that went through my
mind, and are related for the sake of vindicating myself in
advance in the weak and helpless role I was destined
to play. But I thought, also, of my mother and sisters, and
pictured their grief. I was among the missing dead of the
Martinez disaster, an unrecovered body. I could see
the head-lines in the papers; the fellows at the University Club
and the Bibelot shaking their heads and saying, Poor
chap! And I could see Charley Furuseth, as I had
said good-bye to him that morning, lounging in a dressing-gown on
the be-pillowed window couch and delivering himself of oracular
and pessimistic epigrams.
And all the while, rolling, plunging, climbing the moving
mountains and falling and wallowing in the foaming valleys, the
schooner Ghost was fighting her way farther and farther
into the heart of the Pacificand I was on her. I
could hear the wind above. It came to my ears as a muffled
roar. Now and again feet stamped overhead. An endless
creaking was going on all about me, the woodwork and the fittings
groaning and squeaking and complaining in a thousand keys.
The hunters were still arguing and roaring like some semi-human
amphibious breed. The air was filled with oaths and
indecent expressions. I could see their faces, flushed and
angry, the brutality distorted and emphasized by the sickly
yellow of the sea-lamps which rocked back and forth with the
ship. Through the dim smoke-haze the bunks looked like the
sleeping dens of animals in a menagerie. Oilskins and
sea-boots were hanging from the walls, and here and there rifles
and shotguns rested securely in the racks. It was a
sea-fitting for the buccaneers and pirates of by-gone
years. My imagination ran riot, and still I could not
sleep. And it was a long, long night, weary and dreary and
long.
CHAPTER V
But my first night in the hunters steerage was also my
last. Next day Johansen, the new mate, was routed from the
cabin by Wolf Larsen, and sent into the steerage to sleep
thereafter, while I took possession of the tiny cabin state-room,
which, on the first day of the voyage, had already had two
occupants. The reason for this change was quickly learned
by the hunters, and became the cause of a deal of grumbling on
their part. It seemed that Johansen, in his sleep, lived
over each night the events of the day. His incessant
talking and shouting and bellowing of orders had been too much
for Wolf Larsen, who had accordingly foisted the nuisance upon
his hunters.
After a sleepless night, I arose weak and in agony, to hobble
through my second day on the Ghost. Thomas Mugridge
routed me out at half-past five, much in the fashion that Bill
Sykes must have routed out his dog; but Mr. Mugridges
brutality to me was paid back in kind and with interest.
The unnecessary noise he made (I had lain wide-eyed the whole
night) must have awakened one of the hunters; for a heavy shoe
whizzed through the semi-darkness, and Mr. Mugridge, with a sharp
howl of pain, humbly begged everybodys pardon. Later
on, in the galley, I noticed that his ear was bruised and
swollen. It never went entirely back to its normal shape,
and was called a cauliflower ear by the
sailors.
The day was filled with miserable variety. I had taken
my dried clothes down from the galley the night before, and the
first thing I did was to exchange the cooks garments for
them. I looked for my purse. In addition to some
small change (and I have a good memory for such things), it had
contained one hundred and eighty-five dollars in gold and
paper. The purse I found, but its contents, with the
exception of the small silver, had been abstracted. I spoke
to the cook about it, when I went on deck to take up my duties in
the galley, and though I had looked forward to a surly answer, I
had not expected the belligerent harangue that I received.
Look ere, Ump, he began, a
malicious light in his eyes and a snarl in his throat;
dye want yer nose punched? If you think
Im a thief, just keep it to yerself, or youll find
ow bloody well mistyken you are. Strike me blind if
this aynt gratitude for yer! Ere you come, a
pore misrable specimen of uman scum, an I
tykes yer into my galley an treats yer ansom,
an this is wot I get for it. Nex time you can
go to ell, say I, an Ive a good mind to give
you what-for anywy.
So saying, he put up his fists and started for me. To my
shame be it, I cowered away from the blow and ran out the galley
door. What else was I to do? Force, nothing but
force, obtained on this brute-ship. Moral suasion was a
thing unknown. Picture it to yourself: a man of ordinary
stature, slender of build, and with weak, undeveloped muscles,
who has lived a peaceful, placid life, and is unused to violence
of any sortwhat could such a man possibly do? There
was no more reason that I should stand and face these human
beasts than that I should stand and face an infuriated bull.
So I thought it out at the time, feeling the need for
vindication and desiring to be at peace with my conscience.
But this vindication did not satisfy. Nor, to this day can
I permit my manhood to look back upon those events and feel
entirely exonerated. The situation was something that
really exceeded rational formulas for conduct and demanded more
than the cold conclusions of reason. When viewed in the
light of formal logic, there is not one thing of which to be
ashamed; but nevertheless a shame rises within me at the
recollection, and in the pride of my manhood I feel that my
manhood has in unaccountable ways been smirched and sullied.
All of which is neither here nor there. The speed with
which I ran from the galley caused excruciating pain in my knee,
and I sank down helplessly at the break of the poop. But
the Cockney had not pursued me.
Look at im run! Look at im
run! I could hear him crying. An with
a gyme leg at that! Come on back, you pore little
mammas darling. I wont it yer; no, I
wont.
I came back and went on with my work; and here the episode
ended for the time, though further developments were yet to take
place. I set the breakfast-table in the cabin, and at seven
oclock waited on the hunters and officers. The storm
had evidently broken during the night, though a huge sea was
still running and a stiff wind blowing. Sail had been made
in the early watches, so that the Ghost was racing along
under everything except the two topsails and the flying
jib. These three sails, I gathered from the conversation,
were to be set immediately after breakfast. I learned,
also, that Wolf Larsen was anxious to make the most of the storm,
which was driving him to the south-west into that portion of the
sea where he expected to pick up with the north-east
trades. It was before this steady wind that he hoped to
make the major portion of the run to Japan, curving south into
the tropics and north again as he approached the coast of
Asia.
After breakfast I had another unenviable experience.
When I had finished washing the dishes, I cleaned the cabin stove
and carried the ashes up on deck to empty them. Wolf Larsen
and Henderson were standing near the wheel, deep in
conversation. The sailor, Johnson, was steering. As I
started toward the weather side I saw him make a sudden motion
with his head, which I mistook for a token of recognition and
good-morning. In reality, he was attempting to warn me to
throw my ashes over the lee side. Unconscious of my
blunder, I passed by Wolf Larsen and the hunter and flung the
ashes over the side to windward. The wind drove them back,
and not only over me, but over Henderson and Wolf Larsen.
The next instant the latter kicked me, violently, as a cur is
kicked. I had not realized there could be so much pain in a
kick. I reeled away from him and leaned against the cabin
in a half-fainting condition. Everything was swimming
before my eyes, and I turned sick. The nausea overpowered
me, and I managed to crawl to the side of the vessel. But
Wolf Larsen did not follow me up. Brushing the ashes from
his clothes, he had resumed his conversation with
Henderson. Johansen, who had seen the affair from the break
of the poop, sent a couple of sailors aft to clean up the
mess.
Later in the morning I received a surprise of a totally
different sort. Following the cooks instructions, I
had gone into Wolf Larsens state-room to put it to rights
and make the bed. Against the wall, near the head of the
bunk, was a rack filled with books. I glanced over them,
noting with astonishment such names as Shakespeare, Tennyson,
Poe, and De Quincey. There were scientific works, too,
among which were represented men such as Tyndall, Proctor, and
Darwin. Astronomy and physics were represented, and I
remarked Bulfinchs Age of Fable, Shaws
History of English and American Literature, and
Johnsons Natural History in two large
volumes. Then there were a number of grammars, such as
Metcalfs, and Reed and Kelloggs; and I smiled as I
saw a copy of The Deans English.
I could not reconcile these books with the man from what I had
seen of him, and I wondered if he could possibly read them.
But when I came to make the bed I found, between the blankets,
dropped apparently as he had sunk off to sleep, a complete
Browning, the Cambridge Edition. It was open at In a
Balcony, and I noticed, here and there, passages
underlined in pencil. Further, letting drop the volume
during a lurch of the ship, a sheet of paper fell out. It
was scrawled over with geometrical diagrams and calculations of
some sort.
It was patent that this terrible man was no ignorant clod,
such as one would inevitably suppose him to be from his
exhibitions of brutality. At once he became an
enigma. One side or the other of his nature was perfectly
comprehensible; but both sides together were bewildering. I
had already remarked that his language was excellent, marred with
an occasional slight inaccuracy. Of course, in common
speech with the sailors and hunters, it sometimes fairly bristled
with errors, which was due to the vernacular itself; but in the
few words he had held with me it had been clear and correct.
This glimpse I had caught of his other side must have
emboldened me, for I resolved to speak to him about the money I
had lost.
I have been robbed, I said to him, a little
later, when I found him pacing up and down the poop alone.
Sir, he corrected, not harshly, but sternly.
I have been robbed, sir, I amended.
How did it happen? he asked.
Then I told him the whole circumstance, how my clothes had
been left to dry in the galley, and how, later, I was nearly
beaten by the cook when I mentioned the matter.
He smiled at my recital. Pickings, he
concluded; Cookys pickings. And dont
you think your miserable life worth the price? Besides,
consider it a lesson. Youll learn in time how to
take care of your money for yourself. I suppose, up to now,
your lawyer has done it for you, or your business
agent.
I could feel the quiet sneer through his words, but demanded,
How can I get it back again?
Thats your look-out. You havent any
lawyer or business agent now, so youll have to depend on
yourself. When you get a dollar, hang on to it. A man
who leaves his money lying around, the way you did, deserves to
lose it. Besides, you have sinned. You have no right
to put temptation in the way of your fellow-creatures. You
tempted Cooky, and he fell. You have placed his immortal
soul in jeopardy. By the way, do you believe in the
immortal soul?
His lids lifted lazily as he asked the question, and it seemed
that the deeps were opening to me and that I was gazing into his
soul. But it was an illusion. Far as it might have
seemed, no man has ever seen very far into Wolf Larsens
soul, or seen it at all,of this I am convinced. It
was a very lonely soul, I was to learn, that never unmasked,
though at rare moments it played at doing so.
I read immortality in your eyes, I answered,
dropping the sir,an experiment, for I
thought the intimacy of the conversation warranted it.
He took no notice. By that, I take it, you see
something that is alive, but that necessarily does not have to
live for ever.
I read more than that, I continued boldly.
Then you read consciousness. You read the
consciousness of life that it is alive; but still no further
away, no endlessness of life.
How clearly he thought, and how well he expressed what he
thought! From regarding me curiously, he turned his head
and glanced out over the leaden sea to windward. A
bleakness came into his eyes, and the lines of his mouth grew
severe and harsh. He was evidently in a pessimistic
mood.
Then to what end? he demanded abruptly, turning
back to me. If I am immortalwhy?
I halted. How could I explain my idealism to this
man? How could I put into speech a something felt, a
something like the strains of music heard in sleep, a something
that convinced yet transcended utterance?
What do you believe, then? I countered.
I believe that life is a mess, he answered
promptly. It is like yeast, a ferment, a thing that
moves and may move for a minute, an hour, a year, or a hundred
years, but that in the end will cease to move. The big eat
the little that they may continue to move, the strong eat the
weak that they may retain their strength. The lucky eat the
most and move the longest, that is all. What do you make of
those things?
He swept his arm in an impatient gesture toward a number of
the sailors who were working on some kind of rope stuff
amidships.
They move, so does the jelly-fish move. They move
in order to eat in order that they may keep moving. There
you have it. They live for their bellys sake, and
the belly is for their sake. Its a circle; you get
nowhere. Neither do they. In the end they come to a
standstill. They move no more. They are
dead.
They have dreams, I interrupted, radiant,
flashing dreams
Of grub, he concluded sententiously.
And of more
Grub. Of a larger appetite and more luck in
satisfying it. His voice sounded harsh. There
was no levity in it. For, look you, they dream of
making lucky voyages which will bring them more money, of
becoming the mates of ships, of finding fortunesin short,
of being in a better position for preying on their fellows, of
having all night in, good grub and somebody else to do the dirty
work. You and I are just like them. There is no
difference, except that we have eaten more and better. I am
eating them now, and you too. But in the past you have
eaten more than I have. You have slept in soft beds, and
worn fine clothes, and eaten good meals. Who made those
beds? and those clothes? and those meals? Not you.
You never made anything in your own sweat. You live on an
income which your father earned. You are like a frigate
bird swooping down upon the boobies and robbing them of the fish
they have caught. You are one with a crowd of men who have
made what they call a government, who are masters of all the
other men, and who eat the food the other men get and would like
to eat themselves. You wear the warm clothes. They
made the clothes, but they shiver in rags and ask you, the
lawyer, or business agent who handles your money, for a
job.
But that is beside the matter, I cried.
Not at all. He was speaking rapidly now,
and his eyes were flashing. It is piggishness, and
it is life. Of what use or sense is an immortality of
piggishness? What is the end? What is it all
about? You have made no food. Yet the food you have
eaten or wasted might have saved the lives of a score of wretches
who made the food but did not eat it. What immortal end did
you serve? or did they? Consider yourself and me.
What does your boasted immortality amount to when your life runs
foul of mine? You would like to go back to the land, which
is a favourable place for your kind of piggishness. It is a
whim of mine to keep you aboard this ship, where my piggishness
flourishes. And keep you I will. I may make or break
you. You may die to-day, this week, or next month. I
could kill you now, with a blow of my fist, for you are a
miserable weakling. But if we are immortal, what is the
reason for this? To be piggish as you and I have been all
our lives does not seem to be just the thing for immortals to be
doing. Again, whats it all about? Why have I
kept you here?
Because you are stronger, I managed to blurt
out.
But why stronger? he went on at once with his
perpetual queries. Because I am a bigger bit of the
ferment than you? Dont you see? Dont
you see?
But the hopelessness of it, I protested.
I agree with you, he answered. Then
why move at all, since moving is living? Without moving and
being part of the yeast there would be no hopelessness.
But,and there it is,we want to live and move,
though we have no reason to, because it happens that it is the
nature of life to live and move, to want to live and move.
If it were not for this, life would be dead. It is because
of this life that is in you that you dream of your
immortality. The life that is in you is alive and wants to
go on being alive for ever. Bah! An eternity of
piggishness!
He abruptly turned on his heel and started forward. He
stopped at the break of the poop and called me to him.
By the way, how much was it that Cooky got away
with? he asked.
One hundred and eighty-five dollars, sir, I
answered.
He nodded his head. A moment later, as I started down
the companion stairs to lay the table for dinner, I heard him
loudly cursing some men amidships.
CHAPTER VI
By the following morning the storm had blown itself quite out
and the Ghost was rolling slightly on a calm sea without a
breath of wind. Occasional light airs were felt, however,
and Wolf Larsen patrolled the poop constantly, his eyes ever
searching the sea to the north-eastward, from which direction the
great trade-wind must blow.
The men were all on deck and busy preparing their various
boats for the seasons hunting. There are seven boats
aboard, the captains dingey, and the six which the hunters
will use. Three, a hunter, a boat-puller, and a
boat-steerer, compose a boats crew. On board the
schooner the boat-pullers and steerers are the crew. The
hunters, too, are supposed to be in command of the watches,
subject, always, to the orders of Wolf Larsen.
All this, and more, I have learned. The Ghost is
considered the fastest schooner in both the San Francisco and
Victoria fleets. In fact, she was once a private yacht, and
was built for speed. Her lines and fittingsthough I
know nothing about such thingsspeak for themselves.
Johnson was telling me about her in a short chat I had with him
during yesterdays second dog-watch. He spoke
enthusiastically, with the love for a fine craft such as some men
feel for horses. He is greatly disgusted with the outlook,
and I am given to understand that Wolf Larsen bears a very
unsavoury reputation among the sealing captains. It was the
Ghost herself that lured Johnson into signing for the
voyage, but he is already beginning to repent.
As he told me, the Ghost is an eighty-ton schooner of a
remarkably fine model. Her beam, or width, is twenty-three
feet, and her length a little over ninety feet. A lead keel
of fabulous but unknown weight makes her very stable, while she
carries an immense spread of canvas. From the deck to the
truck of the maintopmast is something over a hundred feet, while
the foremast with its topmast is eight or ten feet shorter.
I am giving these details so that the size of this little
floating world which holds twenty-two men may be
appreciated. It is a very little world, a mote, a speck,
and I marvel that men should dare to venture the sea on a
contrivance so small and fragile.
Wolf Larsen has, also, a reputation for reckless carrying on
of sail. I overheard Henderson and another of the hunters,
Standish, a Californian, talking about it. Two years ago he
dismasted the Ghost in a gale on Bering Sea, whereupon the
present masts were put in, which are stronger and heavier in
every way. He is said to have remarked, when he put them
in, that he preferred turning her over to losing the sticks.
Every man aboard, with the exception of Johansen, who is
rather overcome by his promotion, seems to have an excuse for
having sailed on the Ghost. Half the men forward are
deep-water sailors, and their excuse is that they did not know
anything about her or her captain. And those who do know,
whisper that the hunters, while excellent shots, were so
notorious for their quarrelsome and rascally proclivities that
they could not sign on any decent schooner.
I have made the acquaintance of another one of the
crew,Louis he is called, a rotund and jovial-faced Nova
Scotia Irishman, and a very sociable fellow, prone to talk as
long as he can find a listener. In the afternoon, while the
cook was below asleep and I was peeling the everlasting potatoes,
Louis dropped into the galley for a yarn. His
excuse for being aboard was that he was drunk when he
signed. He assured me again and again that it was the last
thing in the world he would dream of doing in a sober
moment. It seems that he has been seal-hunting regularly
each season for a dozen years, and is accounted one of the two or
three very best boat-steerers in both fleets.
Ah, my boy, he shook his head ominously at me,
tis the worst schooner ye could iv selected, nor
were ye drunk at the time as was I. Tis
sealin is the sailors paradiseon other ships
than this. The mate was the first, but mark me words,
therell be more dead men before the trip is done
with. Hist, now, between you an meself and the
stanchion there, this Wolf Larsen is a regular devil, an
the Ghostll be a hell-ship like shes always
ben since he had hold iv her. Dont I know?
Dont I know? Dont I remember him in Hakodate
two years gone, when he had a row an shot four iv his
men? Wasnt I a-layin on the Emma L.,
not three hundred yards away? An there was a man the
same year he killed with a blow iv his fist. Yes, sir,
killed im dead-oh. His head must iv smashed like an
eggshell. An wasnt there the Governor of Kura
Island, an the Chief iv Police, Japanese gentlemen, sir,
an didnt they come aboard the Ghost as his
guests, a-bringin their wives alongwee an
pretty little bits of things like you see em painted on
fans. An as he was a-gettin under way,
didnt the fond husbands get left astern-like in their
sampan, as it might be by accident? An wasnt
it a week later that the poor little ladies was put ashore on the
other side of the island, with nothin before em but
to walk home acrost the mountains on their weeny-teeny little
straw sandals which wouldnt hang together a mile?
Dont I know? Tis the beast he is, this Wolf
Larsenthe great big beast mentioned iv in Revelation;
an no good end will he ever come to. But Ive
said nothin to ye, mind ye. Ive whispered
never a word; for old fat Louisll live the voyage out if
the last mothers son of yez go to the fishes.
Wolf Larsen! he snorted a moment later.
Listen to the word, will ye! Wolftis
what he is. Hes not black-hearted like some
men. Tis no heart he has at all. Wolf, just
wolf, tis what he is. Dye wonder hes
well named?
But if he is so well-known for what he is, I
queried, how is it that he can get men to ship with
him?
An how is it ye can get men to do anything on
Gods earth an sea? Louis demanded with
Celtic fire. How dye find me aboard if
twasnt that I was drunk as a pig when I put me name
down? Theres them that cant sail with better
men, like the hunters, and them that dont know, like the
poor devils of wind-jammers forard there. But
theyll come to it, theyll come to it, an be
sorry the day they was born. I could weep for the poor
creatures, did I but forget poor old fat Louis and the troubles
before him. But tis not a whisper Ive
dropped, mind ye, not a whisper.
Them hunters is the wicked boys, he broke forth
again, for he suffered from a constitutional plethora of
speech. But wait till they get to cutting up iv
jinks and rowin round. Hes the
boyll fix em. Tis him thatll
put the fear of God in their rotten black hearts. Look at
that hunter iv mine, Horner. Jock Horner they
call him, so quiet-like an easy-goin, soft-spoken
as a girl, till yed think butter wouldnt melt in
the mouth iv him. Didnt he kill his boat-steerer
last year? Twas called a sad accident, but I met the
boat-puller in Yokohama an the straight iv it was given
me. An theres Smoke, the black little
devildidnt the Roosians have him for three years in
the salt mines of Siberia, for poachin on Copper Island,
which is a Roosian preserve? Shackled he was, hand
an foot, with his mate. An didnt they
have words or a ruction of some kind?for twas the
other fellow Smoke sent up in the buckets to the top of the mine;
an a piece at a time he went up, a leg to-day, an
to-morrow an arm, the next day the head, an so
on.
But you cant mean it! I cried out,
overcome with the horror of it.
Mean what! he demanded, quick as a flash.
Tis nothin Ive said. Deef I am,
and dumb, as ye should be for the sake iv your mother; an
never once have I opened me lips but to say fine things iv them
an him, God curse his soul, an may he rot in
purgatory ten thousand years, and then go down to the last
an deepest hell iv all!
Johnson, the man who had chafed me raw when I first came
aboard, seemed the least equivocal of the men forward or
aft. In fact, there was nothing equivocal about him.
One was struck at once by his straightforwardness and manliness,
which, in turn, were tempered by a modesty which might be
mistaken for timidity. But timid he was not. He
seemed, rather, to have the courage of his convictions, the
certainty of his manhood. It was this that made him
protest, at the commencement of our acquaintance, against being
called Yonson. And upon this, and him, Louis passed
judgment and prophecy.
Tis a fine chap, that squarehead Johnson
weve forard with us, he said.
The best sailorman in the focsle.
Hes my boat-puller. But its to trouble
hell come with Wolf Larsen, as the sparks fly
upward. Its meself that knows. I can see it
brewin an comin up like a storm in the
sky. Ive talked to him like a brother, but
its little he sees in takin in his lights or
flyin false signals. He grumbles out when things
dont go to suit him, and therell be always some
tell-tale carryin word iv it aft to the Wolf. The
Wolf is strong, and its the way of a wolf to hate
strength, an strength it is hell see in
Johnsonno knucklin under, and a Yes, sir,
thank ye kindly, sir, for a curse or a blow. Oh,
shes a-comin! Shes
a-comin! An God knows where Ill get
another boat-puller! What does the fool up an say,
when the old man calls him Yonson, but Me name is Johnson,
sir, an then spells it out, letter for
letter. Ye should iv seen the old mans face! I
thought hed let drive at him on the spot. He
didnt, but he will, an hell break that
squareheads heart, or its little I know iv the ways
iv men on the ships iv the sea.
Thomas Mugridge is becoming unendurable. I am compelled
to Mister him and to Sir him with every speech. One reason
for this is that Wolf Larsen seems to have taken a fancy to
him. It is an unprecedented thing, I take it, for a captain
to be chummy with the cook; but this is certainly what Wolf
Larsen is doing. Two or three times he put his head into
the galley and chaffed Mugridge good-naturedly, and once, this
afternoon, he stood by the break of the poop and chatted with him
for fully fifteen minutes. When it was over, and Mugridge
was back in the galley, he became greasily radiant, and went
about his work, humming coster songs in a nerve-racking and
discordant falsetto.
I always get along with the officers, he
remarked to me in a confidential tone. I know the
wy, I do, to myke myself uppreci-yted. There was my
last skipperwy I thought nothin of
droppin down in the cabin for a little chat and a friendly
glass. Mugridge, sez e to me,
Mugridge, sez e, youve missed
yer vokytion. An ows
that? sez I. Yer should a been born a
gentleman, an never ad to work for yer
livin. God strike me dead, Ump, if
that aynt wot e sez, an me a-sittin
there in is own cabin, jolly-like an comfortable,
a-smokin is cigars an drinkin
is rum.
This chitter-chatter drove me to distraction. I never
heard a voice I hated so. His oily, insinuating tones, his
greasy smile and his monstrous self-conceit grated on my nerves
till sometimes I was all in a tremble. Positively, he was
the most disgusting and loathsome person I have ever met.
The filth of his cooking was indescribable; and, as he cooked
everything that was eaten aboard, I was compelled to select what
I ate with great circumspection, choosing from the least dirty of
his concoctions.
My hands bothered me a great deal, unused as they were to
work. The nails were discoloured and black, while the skin
was already grained with dirt which even a scrubbing-brush could
not remove. Then blisters came, in a painful and
never-ending procession, and I had a great burn on my forearm,
acquired by losing my balance in a roll of the ship and pitching
against the galley stove. Nor was my knee any better.
The swelling had not gone down, and the cap was still up on
edge. Hobbling about on it from morning till night was not
helping it any. What I needed was rest, if it were ever to
get well.
Rest! I never before knew the meaning of the word.
I had been resting all my life and did not know it. But
now, could I sit still for one half-hour and do nothing, not even
think, it would be the most pleasurable thing in the world.
But it is a revelation, on the other hand. I shall be able
to appreciate the lives of the working people hereafter. I
did not dream that work was so terrible a thing. From
half-past five in the morning till ten oclock at night I
am everybodys slave, with not one moment to myself, except
such as I can steal near the end of the second dog-watch.
Let me pause for a minute to look out over the sea sparkling in
the sun, or to gaze at a sailor going aloft to the gaff-topsails,
or running out the bowsprit, and I am sure to hear the hateful
voice, Ere, you, Ump, no
sodgerin. Ive got my peepers on
yer.
There are signs of rampant bad temper in the steerage, and the
gossip is going around that Smoke and Henderson have had a
fight. Henderson seems the best of the hunters, a
slow-going fellow, and hard to rouse; but roused he must have
been, for Smoke had a bruised and discoloured eye, and looked
particularly vicious when he came into the cabin for supper.
A cruel thing happened just before supper, indicative of the
callousness and brutishness of these men. There is one
green hand in the crew, Harrison by name, a clumsy-looking
country boy, mastered, I imagine, by the spirit of adventure, and
making his first voyage. In the light baffling airs the
schooner had been tacking about a great deal, at which times the
sails pass from one side to the other and a man is sent aloft to
shift over the fore-gaff-topsail. In some way, when
Harrison was aloft, the sheet jammed in the block through which
it runs at the end of the gaff. As I understood it, there
were two ways of getting it cleared,first, by lowering the
foresail, which was comparatively easy and without danger; and
second, by climbing out the peak-halyards to the end of the gaff
itself, an exceedingly hazardous performance.
Johansen called out to Harrison to go out the halyards.
It was patent to everybody that the boy was afraid. And
well he might be, eighty feet above the deck, to trust himself on
those thin and jerking ropes. Had there been a steady
breeze it would not have been so bad, but the Ghost was
rolling emptily in a long sea, and with each roll the canvas
flapped and boomed and the halyards slacked and jerked
taut. They were capable of snapping a man off like a fly
from a whip-lash.
Harrison heard the order and understood what was demanded of
him, but hesitated. It was probably the first time he had
been aloft in his life. Johansen, who had caught the
contagion of Wolf Larsens masterfulness, burst out with a
volley of abuse and curses.
Thatll do, Johansen, Wolf Larsen said
brusquely. Ill have you know that I do the
swearing on this ship. If I need your assistance,
Ill call you in.
Yes, sir, the mate acknowledged
submissively.
In the meantime Harrison had started out on the
halyards. I was looking up from the galley door, and I
could see him trembling, as if with ague, in every limb. He
proceeded very slowly and cautiously, an inch at a time.
Outlined against the clear blue of the sky, he had the appearance
of an enormous spider crawling along the tracery of its web.
It was a slight uphill climb, for the foresail peaked high;
and the halyards, running through various blocks on the gaff and
mast, gave him separate holds for hands and feet. But the
trouble lay in that the wind was not strong enough nor steady
enough to keep the sail full. When he was half-way out, the
Ghost took a long roll to windward and back again into the
hollow between two seas. Harrison ceased his progress and
held on tightly. Eighty feet beneath, I could see the
agonized strain of his muscles as he gripped for very life.
The sail emptied and the gaff swung amid-ships. The
halyards slackened, and, though it all happened very quickly, I
could see them sag beneath the weight of his body. Then the
gag swung to the side with an abrupt swiftness, the great sail
boomed like a cannon, and the three rows of reef-points slatted
against the canvas like a volley of rifles. Harrison,
clinging on, made the giddy rush through the air. This rush
ceased abruptly. The halyards became instantly taut.
It was the snap of the whip. His clutch was broken.
One hand was torn loose from its hold. The other lingered
desperately for a moment, and followed. His body pitched
out and down, but in some way he managed to save himself with his
legs. He was hanging by them, head downward. A quick
effort brought his hands up to the halyards again; but he was a
long time regaining his former position, where he hung, a
pitiable object.
Ill bet he has no appetite for supper, I
heard Wolf Larsens voice, which came to me from around the
corner of the galley. Stand from under, you,
Johansen! Watch out! Here she comes!
In truth, Harrison was very sick, as a person is sea-sick; and
for a long time he clung to his precarious perch without
attempting to move. Johansen, however, continued violently
to urge him on to the completion of his task.
It is a shame, I heard Johnson growling in
painfully slow and correct English. He was standing by the
main rigging, a few feet away from me. The boy is
willing enough. He will learn if he has a chance. But
this is He paused awhile, for the word
murder was his final judgment.
Hist, will ye! Louis whispered to him,
For the love iv your mother hold your mouth!
But Johnson, looking on, still continued his grumbling.
Look here, the hunter Standish spoke to Wolf
Larsen, thats my boat-puller, and I dont
want to lose him.
Thats all right, Standish, was the
reply. Hes your boat-puller when youve
got him in the boat; but hes my sailor when I have him
aboard, and Ill do what I damn well please with
him.
But thats no reason Standish began
in a torrent of speech.
Thatll do, easy as she goes, Wolf Larsen
counselled back. Ive told you whats
what, and let it stop at that. The mans mine, and
Ill make soup of him and eat it if I want to.
There was an angry gleam in the hunters eye, but he
turned on his heel and entered the steerage companion-way, where
he remained, looking upward. All hands were on deck now,
and all eyes were aloft, where a human life was at grapples with
death. The callousness of these men, to whom industrial
organization gave control of the lives of other men, was
appalling. I, who had lived out of the whirl of the world,
had never dreamed that its work was carried on in such
fashion. Life had always seemed a peculiarly sacred thing,
but here it counted for nothing, was a cipher in the arithmetic
of commerce. I must say, however, that the sailors
themselves were sympathetic, as instance the case of Johnson; but
the masters (the hunters and the captain) were heartlessly
indifferent. Even the protest of Standish arose out of the
fact that he did not wish to lose his boat-puller. Had it
been some other hunters boat-puller, he, like them, would
have been no more than amused.
But to return to Harrison. It took Johansen, insulting
and reviling the poor wretch, fully ten minutes to get him
started again. A little later he made the end of the gaff,
where, astride the spar itself, he had a better chance for
holding on. He cleared the sheet, and was free to return,
slightly downhill now, along the halyards to the mast. But
he had lost his nerve. Unsafe as was his present position,
he was loath to forsake it for the more unsafe position on the
halyards.
He looked along the airy path he must traverse, and then down
to the deck. His eyes were wide and staring, and he was
trembling violently. I had never seen fear so strongly
stamped upon a human face. Johansen called vainly for him
to come down. At any moment he was liable to be snapped off
the gaff, but he was helpless with fright. Wolf Larsen,
walking up and down with Smoke and in conversation, took no more
notice of him, though he cried sharply, once, to the man at the
wheel:
Youre off your course, my man! Be careful,
unless youre looking for trouble!
Ay, ay, sir, the helmsman responded, putting a
couple of spokes down.
He had been guilty of running the Ghost several points
off her course in order that what little wind there was should
fill the foresail and hold it steady. He had striven to
help the unfortunate Harrison at the risk of incurring Wolf
Larsens anger.
The time went by, and the suspense, to me, was terrible.
Thomas Mugridge, on the other hand, considered it a laughable
affair, and was continually bobbing his head out the galley door
to make jocose remarks. How I hated him! And how my
hatred for him grew and grew, during that fearful time, to
cyclopean dimensions. For the first time in my life I
experienced the desire to murdersaw red, as
some of our picturesque writers phrase it. Life in general
might still be sacred, but life in the particular case of Thomas
Mugridge had become very profane indeed. I was frightened
when I became conscious that I was seeing red, and the thought
flashed through my mind: was I, too, becoming tainted by the
brutality of my environment?I, who even in the most
flagrant crimes had denied the justice and righteousness of
capital punishment?
Fully half-an-hour went by, and then I saw Johnson and Louis
in some sort of altercation. It ended with Johnson flinging
off Louiss detaining arm and starting forward. He
crossed the deck, sprang into the fore rigging, and began to
climb. But the quick eye of Wolf Larsen caught him.
Here, you, what are you up to? he cried.
Johnsons ascent was arrested. He looked his
captain in the eyes and replied slowly:
I am going to get that boy down.
Youll get down out of that rigging, and damn
lively about it! Dye hear? Get
down!
Johnson hesitated, but the long years of obedience to the
masters of ships overpowered him, and he dropped sullenly to the
deck and went on forward.
At half after five I went below to set the cabin table, but I
hardly knew what I did, for my eyes and my brain were filled with
the vision of a man, white-faced and trembling, comically like a
bug, clinging to the thrashing gaff. At six oclock,
when I served supper, going on deck to get the food from the
galley, I saw Harrison, still in the same position. The
conversation at the table was of other things. Nobody
seemed interested in the wantonly imperilled life. But
making an extra trip to the galley a little later, I was
gladdened by the sight of Harrison staggering weakly from the
rigging to the forecastle scuttle. He had finally summoned
the courage to descend.
Before closing this incident, I must give a scrap of
conversation I had with Wolf Larsen in the cabin, while I was
washing the dishes.
You were looking squeamish this afternoon, he
began. What was the matter?
I could see that he knew what had made me possibly as sick as
Harrison, that he was trying to draw me, and I answered,
It was because of the brutal treatment of that
boy.
He gave a short laugh. Like sea-sickness, I
suppose. Some men are subject to it, and others are
not.
Not so, I objected.
Just so, he went on. The earth is
as full of brutality as the sea is full of motion. And some
men are made sick by the one, and some by the other.
Thats the only reason.
But you, who make a mock of human life, dont you
place any value upon it whatever? I demanded.
Value? What value? He looked at me,
and though his eyes were steady and motionless, there seemed a
cynical smile in them. What kind of value? How
do you measure it? Who values it?
I do, I made answer.
Then what is it worth to you? Another mans
life, I mean. Come now, what is it worth?
The value of life? How could I put a tangible value upon
it? Somehow, I, who have always had expression, lacked
expression when with Wolf Larsen. I have since determined
that a part of it was due to the mans personality, but
that the greater part was due to his totally different
outlook. Unlike other materialists I had met and with whom
I had something in common to start on, I had nothing in common
with him. Perhaps, also, it was the elemental simplicity of
his mind that baffled me. He drove so directly to the core
of the matter, divesting a question always of all superfluous
details, and with such an air of finality, that I seemed to find
myself struggling in deep water, with no footing under me.
Value of life? How could I answer the question on the spur
of the moment? The sacredness of life I had accepted as
axiomatic. That it was intrinsically valuable was a truism
I had never questioned. But when he challenged the truism I
was speechless.
We were talking about this yesterday, he
said. I held that life was a ferment, a yeasty
something which devoured life that it might live, and that living
was merely successful piggishness. Why, if there is
anything in supply and demand, life is the cheapest thing in the
world. There is only so much water, so much earth, so much
air; but the life that is demanding to be born is
limitless. Nature is a spendthrift. Look at the fish
and their millions of eggs. For that matter, look at you
and me. In our loins are the possibilities of millions of
lives. Could we but find time and opportunity and utilize
the last bit and every bit of the unborn life that is in us, we
could become the fathers of nations and populate
continents. Life? Bah! It has no value.
Of cheap things it is the cheapest. Everywhere it goes
begging. Nature spills it out with a lavish hand.
Where there is room for one life, she sows a thousand lives, and
its life eats life till the strongest and most piggish
life is left.
You have read Darwin, I said. But
you read him misunderstandingly when you conclude that the
struggle for existence sanctions your wanton destruction of
life.
He shrugged his shoulders. You know you only mean
that in relation to human life, for of the flesh and the fowl and
the fish you destroy as much as I or any other man. And
human life is in no wise different, though you feel it is and
think that you reason why it is. Why should I be
parsimonious with this life which is cheap and without
value? There are more sailors than there are ships on the
sea for them, more workers than there are factories or machines
for them. Why, you who live on the land know that you house
your poor people in the slums of cities and loose famine and
pestilence upon them, and that there still remain more poor
people, dying for want of a crust of bread and a bit of meat
(which is life destroyed), than you know what to do with.
Have you ever seen the London dockers fighting like wild beasts
for a chance to work?
He started for the companion stairs, but turned his head for a
final word. Do you know the only value life has is
what life puts upon itself? And it is of course
over-estimated since it is of necessity prejudiced in its own
favour. Take that man I had aloft. He held on as if
he were a precious thing, a treasure beyond diamonds or
rubies. To you? No. To me? Not at
all. To himself? Yes. But I do not accept his
estimate. He sadly overrates himself. There is plenty
more life demanding to be born. Had he fallen and dripped
his brains upon the deck like honey from the comb, there would
have been no loss to the world. He was worth nothing to the
world. The supply is too large. To himself only was
he of value, and to show how fictitious even this value was,
being dead he is unconscious that he has lost himself. He
alone rated himself beyond diamonds and rubies. Diamonds
and rubies are gone, spread out on the deck to be washed away by
a bucket of sea-water, and he does not even know that the
diamonds and rubies are gone. He does not lose anything,
for with the loss of himself he loses the knowledge of
loss. Dont you see? And what have you to
say?
That you are at least consistent, was all I
could say, and I went on washing the dishes.
CHAPTER VII
At last, after three days of variable winds, we have caught
the north-east trades. I came on deck, after a good
nights rest in spite of my poor knee, to find the
Ghost foaming along, wing-and-wing, and every sail drawing
except the jibs, with a fresh breeze astern. Oh, the wonder
of the great trade-wind! All day we sailed, and all night,
and the next day, and the next, day after day, the wind always
astern and blowing steadily and strong. The schooner sailed
herself. There was no pulling and hauling on sheets and
tackles, no shifting of topsails, no work at all for the sailors
to do except to steer. At night when the sun went down, the
sheets were slackened; in the morning, when they yielded up the
damp of the dew and relaxed, they were pulled tight
againand that was all.
Ten knots, twelve knots, eleven knots, varying from time to
time, is the speed we are making. And ever out of the
north-east the brave wind blows, driving us on our course two
hundred and fifty miles between the dawns. It saddens me
and gladdens me, the gait with which we are leaving San Francisco
behind and with which we are foaming down upon the tropics.
Each day grows perceptibly warmer. In the second dog-watch
the sailors come on deck, stripped, and heave buckets of water
upon one another from overside. Flying-fish are beginning
to be seen, and during the night the watch above scrambles over
the deck in pursuit of those that fall aboard. In the
morning, Thomas Mugridge being duly bribed, the galley is
pleasantly areek with the odour of their frying; while dolphin
meat is served fore and aft on such occasions as Johnson catches
the blazing beauties from the bowsprit end.
Johnson seems to spend all his spare time there or aloft at
the crosstrees, watching the Ghost cleaving the water
under press of sail. There is passion, adoration, in his
eyes, and he goes about in a sort of trance, gazing in ecstasy at
the swelling sails, the foaming wake, and the heave and the run
of her over the liquid mountains that are moving with us in
stately procession.
The days and nights are all a wonder and a wild
delight, and though I have little time from my dreary
work, I steal odd moments to gaze and gaze at the unending glory
of what I never dreamed the world possessed. Above, the sky
is stainless blueblue as the sea itself, which under the
forefoot is of the colour and sheen of azure satin. All
around the horizon are pale, fleecy clouds, never changing, never
moving, like a silver setting for the flawless turquoise sky.
I do not forget one night, when I should have been asleep, of
lying on the forecastle-head and gazing down at the spectral
ripple of foam thrust aside by the Ghosts
forefoot. It sounded like the gurgling of a brook over
mossy stones in some quiet dell, and the crooning song of it
lured me away and out of myself till I was no longer Hump the
cabin-boy, nor Van Weyden, the man who had dreamed away
thirty-five years among books. But a voice behind me, the
unmistakable voice of Wolf Larsen, strong with the invincible
certitude of the man and mellow with appreciation of the words he
was quoting, aroused me.
O the blazing tropic night, when
the wakes a welt of light
That holds the hot sky tame,
And the steady forefoot snores through the planet-powdered
floors
Where the scared whale flukes in flame.
Her plates are scarred by the sun, dear lass,
And her ropes are taut with the dew,
For were booming down on the old trail, our own trail, the
out trail,
Were sagging south on the Long
Trailthe trail that is always new.
Eh, Hump? Hows it strike you? he
asked, after the due pause which words and setting demanded.
I looked into his face. It was aglow with light, as the
sea itself, and the eyes were flashing in the starshine.
It strikes me as remarkable, to say the least, that you
should show enthusiasm, I answered coldly.
Why, man, its living! its life! he
cried.
Which is a cheap thing and without value.
I flung his words at him.
He laughed, and it was the first time I had heard honest mirth
in his voice.
Ah, I cannot get you to understand, cannot drive it
into your head, what a thing this life is. Of course life
is valueless, except to itself. And I can tell you that my
life is pretty valuable just nowto myself. It is
beyond price, which you will acknowledge is a terrific
overrating, but which I cannot help, for it is the life that is
in me that makes the rating.
He appeared waiting for the words with which to express the
thought that was in him, and finally went on.
Do you know, I am filled with a strange uplift; I feel
as if all time were echoing through me, as though all powers were
mine. I know truth, divine good from evil, right from
wrong. My vision is clear and far. I could almost
believe in God. But, and his voice changed and the
light went out of his face,what is this condition
in which I find myself? this joy of living? this exultation of
life? this inspiration, I may well call it? It is what
comes when there is nothing wrong with ones digestion,
when his stomach is in trim and his appetite has an edge, and all
goes well. It is the bribe for living, the champagne of the
blood, the effervescence of the fermentthat makes some men
think holy thoughts, and other men to see God or to create him
when they cannot see him. That is all, the drunkenness of
life, the stirring and crawling of the yeast, the babbling of the
life that is insane with consciousness that it is alive.
Andbah! To-morrow I shall pay for it as the drunkard
pays. And I shall know that I must die, at sea most likely,
cease crawling of myself to be all a-crawl with the corruption of
the sea; to be fed upon, to be carrion, to yield up all the
strength and movement of my muscles that it may become strength
and movement in fin and scale and the guts of fishes.
Bah! And bah! again. The champagne is already
flat. The sparkle and bubble has gone out and it is a
tasteless drink.
He left me as suddenly as he had come, springing to the deck
with the weight and softness of a tiger. The Ghost
ploughed on her way. I noted the gurgling forefoot was very
like a snore, and as I listened to it the effect of Wolf
Larsens swift rush from sublime exultation to despair
slowly left me. Then some deep-water sailor, from the waist
of the ship, lifted a rich tenor voice in the Song of the
Trade Wind:
Oh, I am the wind the seamen
love
I am steady, and strong, and true;
They follow my track by the clouds above,
Oer the fathomless tropic blue.
* * * * *
Through daylight and dark I follow the bark
I keep like a hound on her trail;
Im strongest at noon, yet under the moon,
I stiffen the bunt of her sail.
CHAPTER VIII
Sometimes I think Wolf Larsen mad, or half-mad at least, what
of his strange moods and vagaries. At other times I take
him for a great man, a genius who has never arrived. And,
finally, I am convinced that he is the perfect type of the
primitive man, born a thousand years or generations too late and
an anachronism in this culminating century of civilization.
He is certainly an individualist of the most pronounced
type. Not only that, but he is very lonely. There is
no congeniality between him and the rest of the men aboard
ship. His tremendous virility and mental strength wall him
apart. They are more like children to him, even the
hunters, and as children he treats them, descending perforce to
their level and playing with them as a man plays with
puppies. Or else he probes them with the cruel hand of a
vivisectionist, groping about in their mental processes and
examining their souls as though to see of what soul-stuff is
made.
I have seen him a score of times, at table, insulting this
hunter or that, with cool and level eyes and, withal, a certain
air of interest, pondering their actions or replies or petty
rages with a curiosity almost laughable to me who stood onlooker
and who understood. Concerning his own rages, I am
convinced that they are not real, that they are sometimes
experiments, but that in the main they are the habits of a pose
or attitude he has seen fit to take toward his fellow-men.
I know, with the possible exception of the incident of the dead
mate, that I have not seen him really angry; nor do I wish ever
to see him in a genuine rage, when all the force of him is called
into play.
While on the question of vagaries, I shall tell what befell
Thomas Mugridge in the cabin, and at the same time complete an
incident upon which I have already touched once or twice.
The twelve oclock dinner was over, one day, and I had just
finished putting the cabin in order, when Wolf Larsen and Thomas
Mugridge descended the companion stairs. Though the cook
had a cubby-hole of a state-room opening off from the cabin, in
the cabin itself he had never dared to linger or to be seen, and
he flitted to and fro, once or twice a day, a timid spectre.
So you know how to play Nap, Wolf
Larsen was saying in a pleased sort of voice. I
might have guessed an Englishman would know. I learned it
myself in English ships.
Thomas Mugridge was beside himself, a blithering imbecile, so
pleased was he at chumming thus with the captain. The
little airs he put on and the painful striving to assume the easy
carriage of a man born to a dignified place in life would have
been sickening had they not been ludicrous. He quite
ignored my presence, though I credited him with being simply
unable to see me. His pale, wishy-washy eyes were swimming
like lazy summer seas, though what blissful visions they beheld
were beyond my imagination.
Get the cards, Hump, Wolf Larsen ordered, as
they took seats at the table. And bring out the
cigars and the whisky youll find in my berth.
I returned with the articles in time to hear the Cockney
hinting broadly that there was a mystery about him, that he might
be a gentlemans son gone wrong or something or other;
also, that he was a remittance man and was paid to keep away from
Englandpyed ansomely, sir, was
the way he put it; pyed ansomely to sling my
ook an keep slingin it.
I had brought the customary liquor glasses, but Wolf Larsen
frowned, shook his head, and signalled with his hands for me to
bring the tumblers. These he filled two-thirds full with
undiluted whiskya gentlemans drink?
quoth Thomas Mugridge,and they clinked their glasses to
the glorious game of Nap, lighted cigars, and fell
to shuffling and dealing the cards.
They played for money. They increased the amounts of the
bets. They drank whisky, they drank it neat, and I fetched
more. I do not know whether Wolf Larsen cheated or
not,a thing he was thoroughly capable of doing,but
he won steadily. The cook made repeated journeys to his
bunk for money. Each time he performed the journey with
greater swagger, but he never brought more than a few dollars at
a time. He grew maudlin, familiar, could hardly see the
cards or sit upright. As a preliminary to another journey
to his bunk, he hooked Wolf Larsens buttonhole with a
greasy forefinger and vacuously proclaimed and reiterated,
I got money, I got money, I tell yer, an Im
a gentlemans son.
Wolf Larsen was unaffected by the drink, yet he drank glass
for glass, and if anything his glasses were fuller. There
was no change in him. He did not appear even amused at the
others antics.
In the end, with loud protestations that he could lose like a
gentleman, the cooks last money was staked on the
gameand lost. Whereupon he leaned his head on his
hands and wept. Wolf Larsen looked curiously at him, as
though about to probe and vivisect him, then changed his mind, as
from the foregone conclusion that there was nothing there to
probe.
Hump, he said to me, elaborately polite,
kindly take Mr. Mugridges arm and help him up on
deck. He is not feeling very well.
And tell Johnson to douse him with a few buckets of
salt water, he added, in a lower tone for my ear
alone.
I left Mr. Mugridge on deck, in the hands of a couple of
grinning sailors who had been told off for the purpose. Mr.
Mugridge was sleepily spluttering that he was a gentlemans
son. But as I descended the companion stairs to clear the
table I heard him shriek as the first bucket of water struck
him.
Wolf Larsen was counting his winnings.
One hundred and eighty-five dollars even, he
said aloud. Just as I thought. The beggar came
aboard without a cent.
And what you have won is mine, sir, I said
boldly.
He favoured me with a quizzical smile. Hump, I
have studied some grammar in my time, and I think your tenses are
tangled. Was mine, you should have said, not
is mine.
It is a question, not of grammar, but of ethics,
I answered.
It was possibly a minute before he spoke.
Dye know, Hump, he said, with a slow
seriousness which had in it an indefinable strain of sadness,
that this is the first time I have heard the word
ethics in the mouth of a man. You and I are
the only men on this ship who know its meaning.
At one time in my life, he continued, after
another pause, I dreamed that I might some day talk with
men who used such language, that I might lift myself out of the
place in life in which I had been born, and hold conversation and
mingle with men who talked about just such things as
ethics. And this is the first time I have ever heard the
word pronounced. Which is all by the way, for you are
wrong. It is a question neither of grammar nor ethics, but
of fact.
I understand, I said. The fact is
that you have the money.
His face brightened. He seemed pleased at my
perspicacity. But it is avoiding the real
question, I continued, which is one of
right.
Ah, he remarked, with a wry pucker of his mouth,
I see you still believe in such things as right and
wrong.
But dont you?at all? I
demanded.
Not the least bit. Might is right, and that is
all there is to it. Weakness is wrong. Which is a
very poor way of saying that it is good for oneself to be strong,
and evil for oneself to be weakor better yet, it is
pleasurable to be strong, because of the profits; painful to be
weak, because of the penalties. Just now the possession of
this money is a pleasurable thing. It is good for one to
possess it. Being able to possess it, I wrong myself and
the life that is in me if I give it to you and forego the
pleasure of possessing it.
But you wrong me by withholding it, I
objected.
Not at all. One man cannot wrong another
man. He can only wrong himself. As I see it, I do
wrong always when I consider the interests of others.
Dont you see? How can two particles of the yeast
wrong each other by striving to devour each other? It is
their inborn heritage to strive to devour, and to strive not to
be devoured. When they depart from this they
sin.
Then you dont believe in altruism? I
asked.
He received the word as if it had a familiar ring, though he
pondered it thoughtfully. Let me see, it means
something about cooperation, doesnt it?
Well, in a way there has come to be a sort of
connection, I answered unsurprised by this time at such
gaps in his vocabulary, which, like his knowledge, was the
acquirement of a self-read, self-educated man, whom no one had
directed in his studies, and who had thought much and talked
little or not at all. An altruistic act is an act
performed for the welfare of others. It is unselfish, as
opposed to an act performed for self, which is
selfish.
He nodded his head. Oh, yes, I remember it
now. I ran across it in Spencer.
Spencer! I cried. Have you read
him?
Not very much, was his confession.
I understood quite a good deal of First Principles,
but his Biology took the wind out of my sails, and his
Psychology left me butting around in the doldrums for many
a day. I honestly could not understand what he was driving
at. I put it down to mental deficiency on my part, but
since then I have decided that it was for want of
preparation. I had no proper basis. Only Spencer and
myself know how hard I hammered. But I did get something
out of his Data of Ethics. Theres where I ran
across altruism, and I remember now how it was
used.
I wondered what this man could have got from such a
work. Spencer I remembered enough to know that altruism was
imperative to his ideal of highest conduct. Wolf Larsen,
evidently, had sifted the great philosophers teachings,
rejecting and selecting according to his needs and desires.
What else did you run across? I asked.
His brows drew in slightly with the mental effort of suitably
phrasing thoughts which he had never before put into
speech. I felt an elation of spirit. I was groping
into his soul-stuff as he made a practice of groping in the
soul-stuff of others. I was exploring virgin
territory. A strange, a terribly strange, region was
unrolling itself before my eyes.
In as few words as possible, he began,
Spencer puts it something like this: First, a man must act
for his own benefitto do this is to be moral and
good. Next, he must act for the benefit of his
children. And third, he must act for the benefit of his
race.
And the highest, finest, right conduct, I
interjected, is that act which benefits at the same time
the man, his children, and his race.
I wouldnt stand for that, he
replied. Couldnt see the necessity for it,
nor the common sense. I cut out the race and the
children. I would sacrifice nothing for them.
Its just so much slush and sentiment, and you must see it
yourself, at least for one who does not believe in eternal
life. With immortality before me, altruism would be a
paying business proposition. I might elevate my soul to all
kinds of altitudes. But with nothing eternal before me but
death, given for a brief spell this yeasty crawling and squirming
which is called life, why, it would be immoral for me to perform
any act that was a sacrifice. Any sacrifice that makes me
lose one crawl or squirm is foolish,and not only foolish,
for it is a wrong against myself and a wicked thing. I must
not lose one crawl or squirm if I am to get the most out of the
ferment. Nor will the eternal movelessness that is coming
to me be made easier or harder by the sacrifices or selfishnesses
of the time when I was yeasty and acrawl.
Then you are an individualist, a materialist, and,
logically, a hedonist.
Big words, he smiled. But what is a
hedonist?
He nodded agreement when I had given the definition.
And you are also, I continued, a man one
could not trust in the least thing where it was possible for a
selfish interest to intervene?
Now youre beginning to understand, he
said, brightening.
You are a man utterly without what the world calls
morals?
Thats it.
A man of whom to be always afraid
Thats the way to put it.
As one is afraid of a snake, or a tiger, or a
shark?
Now you know me, he said. And you
know me as I am generally known. Other men call me
Wolf.
You are a sort of monster, I added audaciously,
a Caliban who has pondered Setebos, and who acts as you
act, in idle moments, by whim and fancy.
His brow clouded at the allusion. He did not understand,
and I quickly learned that he did not know the poem.
Im just reading Browning, he confessed,
and its pretty tough. I havent got
very far along, and as it is Ive about lost my
bearings.
Not to be tiresome, I shall say that I fetched the book from
his state-room and read Caliban aloud. He was
delighted. It was a primitive mode of reasoning and of
looking at things that he understood thoroughly. He
interrupted again and again with comment and criticism.
When I finished, he had me read it over a second time, and a
third. We fell into discussionphilosophy, science,
evolution, religion. He betrayed the inaccuracies of the
self-read man, and, it must be granted, the sureness and
directness of the primitive mind. The very simplicity of
his reasoning was its strength, and his materialism was far more
compelling than the subtly complex materialism of Charley
Furuseth. Not that Ia confirmed and, as Furuseth
phrased it, a temperamental idealistwas to be compelled;
but that Wolf Larsen stormed the last strongholds of my faith
with a vigour that received respect, while not accorded
conviction.
Time passed. Supper was at hand and the table not
laid. I became restless and anxious, and when Thomas
Mugridge glared down the companion-way, sick and angry of
countenance, I prepared to go about my duties. But Wolf
Larsen cried out to him:
Cooky, youve got to hustle to-night.
Im busy with Hump, and youll do the best you can
without him.
And again the unprecedented was established. That night
I sat at table with the captain and the hunters, while Thomas
Mugridge waited on us and washed the dishes afterwarda
whim, a Caliban-mood of Wolf Larsens, and one I foresaw
would bring me trouble. In the meantime we talked and
talked, much to the disgust of the hunters, who could not
understand a word.
CHAPTER IX
Three days of rest, three blessed days of rest, are what I had
with Wolf Larsen, eating at the cabin table and doing nothing but
discuss life, literature, and the universe, the while Thomas
Mugridge fumed and raged and did my work as well as his own.
Watch out for squalls, is all I can say to you,
was Louiss warning, given during a spare half-hour on deck
while Wolf Larsen was engaged in straightening out a row among
the hunters.
Ye cant tell whatll be
happenin, Louis went on, in response to my query
for more definite information. The mans as
contrary as air currents or water currents. You can never
guess the ways iv him. Tis just as youre
thinkin you know him and are makin a favourable
slant along him, that he whirls around, dead ahead and comes
howlin down upon you and a-rippin all iv your
fine-weather sails to rags.
So I was not altogether surprised when the squall foretold by
Louis smote me. We had been having a heated
discussion,upon life, of course,and, grown
over-bold, I was passing stiff strictures upon Wolf Larsen and
the life of Wolf Larsen. In fact, I was vivisecting him and
turning over his soul-stuff as keenly and thoroughly as it was
his custom to do it to others. It may be a weakness of mine
that I have an incisive way of speech; but I threw all restraint
to the winds and cut and slashed until the whole man of him was
snarling. The dark sun-bronze of his face went black with
wrath, his eyes were ablaze. There was no clearness or
sanity in themnothing but the terrific rage of a
madman. It was the wolf in him that I saw, and a mad wolf
at that.
He sprang for me with a half-roar, gripping my arm. I
had steeled myself to brazen it out, though I was trembling
inwardly; but the enormous strength of the man was too much for
my fortitude. He had gripped me by the biceps with his
single hand, and when that grip tightened I wilted and shrieked
aloud. My feet went out from under me. I simply could
not stand upright and endure the agony. The muscles refused
their duty. The pain was too great. My biceps was
being crushed to a pulp.
He seemed to recover himself, for a lucid gleam came into his
eyes, and he relaxed his hold with a short laugh that was more
like a growl. I fell to the floor, feeling very faint,
while he sat down, lighted a cigar, and watched me as a cat
watches a mouse. As I writhed about I could see in his eyes
that curiosity I had so often noted, that wonder and perplexity,
that questing, that everlasting query of his as to what it was
all about.
I finally crawled to my feet and ascended the companion
stairs. Fair weather was over, and there was nothing left
but to return to the galley. My left arm was numb, as
though paralysed, and days passed before I could use it, while
weeks went by before the last stiffness and pain went out of
it. And he had done nothing but put his hand upon my arm
and squeeze. There had been no wrenching or jerking.
He had just closed his hand with a steady pressure. What he
might have done I did not fully realize till next day, when he
put his head into the galley, and, as a sign of renewed
friendliness, asked me how my arm was getting on.
It might have been worse, he smiled.
I was peeling potatoes. He picked one up from the
pan. It was fair-sized, firm, and unpeeled. He closed
his hand upon it, squeezed, and the potato squirted out between
his fingers in mushy streams. The pulpy remnant he dropped
back into the pan and turned away, and I had a sharp vision of
how it might have fared with me had the monster put his real
strength upon me.
But the three days rest was good in spite of it all,
for it had given my knee the very chance it needed. It felt
much better, the swelling had materially decreased, and the cap
seemed descending into its proper place. Also, the three
days rest brought the trouble I had foreseen. It was
plainly Thomas Mugridges intention to make me pay for
those three days. He treated me vilely, cursed me
continually, and heaped his own work upon me. He even
ventured to raise his fist to me, but I was becoming animal-like
myself, and I snarled in his face so terribly that it must have
frightened him back. It is no pleasant picture I can
conjure up of myself, Humphrey Van Weyden, in that noisome
ships galley, crouched in a corner over my task, my face
raised to the face of the creature about to strike me, my lips
lifted and snarling like a dogs, my eyes gleaming with
fear and helplessness and the courage that comes of fear and
helplessness. I do not like the picture. It reminds
me too strongly of a rat in a trap. I do not care to think
of it; but it was elective, for the threatened blow did not
descend.
Thomas Mugridge backed away, glaring as hatefully and
viciously as I glared. A pair of beasts is what we were,
penned together and showing our teeth. He was a coward,
afraid to strike me because I had not quailed sufficiently in
advance; so he chose a new way to intimidate me. There was
only one galley knife that, as a knife, amounted to
anything. This, through many years of service and wear, had
acquired a long, lean blade. It was unusually
cruel-looking, and at first I had shuddered every time I used
it. The cook borrowed a stone from Johansen and proceeded
to sharpen the knife. He did it with great ostentation,
glancing significantly at me the while. He whetted it up
and down all day long. Every odd moment he could find he
had the knife and stone out and was whetting away. The
steel acquired a razor edge. He tried it with the ball of
his thumb or across the nail. He shaved hairs from the back
of his hand, glanced along the edge with microscopic acuteness,
and found, or feigned that he found, always, a slight inequality
in its edge somewhere. Then he would put it on the stone
again and whet, whet, whet, till I could have laughed aloud, it
was so very ludicrous.
It was also serious, for I learned that he was capable of
using it, that under all his cowardice there was a courage of
cowardice, like mine, that would impel him to do the very thing
his whole nature protested against doing and was afraid of
doing. Cookys sharpening his knife for
Hump, was being whispered about among the sailors, and
some of them twitted him about it. This he took in good
part, and was really pleased, nodding his head with direful
foreknowledge and mystery, until George Leach, the erstwhile
cabin-boy, ventured some rough pleasantry on the subject.
Now it happened that Leach was one of the sailors told off to
douse Mugridge after his game of cards with the captain.
Leach had evidently done his task with a thoroughness that
Mugridge had not forgiven, for words followed and evil names
involving smirched ancestries. Mugridge menaced with the
knife he was sharpening for me. Leach laughed and hurled
more of his Telegraph Hill Billingsgate, and before either he or
I knew what had happened, his right arm had been ripped open from
elbow to wrist by a quick slash of the knife. The cook
backed away, a fiendish expression on his face, the knife held
before him in a position of defence. But Leach took it
quite calmly, though blood was spouting upon the deck as
generously as water from a fountain.
Im goin to get you, Cooky, he
said, and Ill get you hard. And I wont
be in no hurry about it. Youll be without that knife
when I come for you.
So saying, he turned and walked quietly forward.
Mugridges face was livid with fear at what he had done and
at what he might expect sooner or later from the man he had
stabbed. But his demeanour toward me was more ferocious
than ever. In spite of his fear at the reckoning he must
expect to pay for what he had done, he could see that it had been
an object-lesson to me, and he became more domineering and
exultant. Also there was a lust in him, akin to madness,
which had come with sight of the blood he had drawn. He was
beginning to see red in whatever direction he looked. The
psychology of it is sadly tangled, and yet I could read the
workings of his mind as clearly as though it were a printed
book.
Several days went by, the Ghost still foaming down the
trades, and I could swear I saw madness growing in Thomas
Mugridges eyes. And I confess that I became afraid,
very much afraid. Whet, whet, whet, it went all day
long. The look in his eyes as he felt the keen edge and
glared at me was positively carnivorous. I was afraid to
turn my shoulder to him, and when I left the galley I went out
backwardsto the amusement of the sailors and hunters, who
made a point of gathering in groups to witness my exit. The
strain was too great. I sometimes thought my mind would
give way under ita meet thing on this ship of madmen and
brutes. Every hour, every minute of my existence was in
jeopardy. I was a human soul in distress, and yet no soul,
fore or aft, betrayed sufficient sympathy to come to my
aid. At times I thought of throwing myself on the mercy of
Wolf Larsen, but the vision of the mocking devil in his eyes that
questioned life and sneered at it would come strong upon me and
compel me to refrain. At other times I seriously
contemplated suicide, and the whole force of my hopeful
philosophy was required to keep me from going over the side in
the darkness of night.
Several times Wolf Larsen tried to inveigle me into
discussion, but I gave him short answers and eluded him.
Finally, he commanded me to resume my seat at the cabin table for
a time and let the cook do my work. Then I spoke frankly,
telling him what I was enduring from Thomas Mugridge because of
the three days of favouritism which had been shown me. Wolf
Larsen regarded me with smiling eyes.
So youre afraid, eh? he sneered.
Yes, I said defiantly and honestly, I am
afraid.
Thats the way with you fellows, he cried,
half angrily, sentimentalizing about your immortal souls
and afraid to die. At sight of a sharp knife and a cowardly
Cockney the clinging of life to life overcomes all your fond
foolishness. Why, my dear fellow, you will live for
ever. You are a god, and God cannot be killed. Cooky
cannot hurt you. You are sure of your resurrection.
Whats there to be afraid of?
You have eternal life before you. You are a
millionaire in immortality, and a millionaire whose fortune
cannot be lost, whose fortune is less perishable than the stars
and as lasting as space or time. It is impossible for you
to diminish your principal. Immortality is a thing without
beginning or end. Eternity is eternity, and though you die
here and now you will go on living somewhere else and
hereafter. And it is all very beautiful, this shaking off
of the flesh and soaring of the imprisoned spirit. Cooky
cannot hurt you. He can only give you a boost on the path
you eternally must tread.
Or, if you do not wish to be boosted just yet, why not
boost Cooky? According to your ideas, he, too, must be an
immortal millionaire. You cannot bankrupt him. His
paper will always circulate at par. You cannot diminish the
length of his living by killing him, for he is without beginning
or end. Hes bound to go on living, somewhere,
somehow. Then boost him. Stick a knife in him and let
his spirit free. As it is, its in a nasty prison,
and youll do him only a kindness by breaking down the
door. And who knows?it may be a very beautiful
spirit that will go soaring up into the blue from that ugly
carcass. Boost him along, and Ill promote you to his
place, and hes getting forty-five dollars a
month.
It was plain that I could look for no help or mercy from Wolf
Larsen. Whatever was to be done I must do for myself; and
out of the courage of fear I evolved the plan of fighting Thomas
Mugridge with his own weapons. I borrowed a whetstone from
Johansen. Louis, the boat-steerer, had already begged me
for condensed milk and sugar. The lazarette, where such
delicacies were stored, was situated beneath the cabin
floor. Watching my chance, I stole five cans of the milk,
and that night, when it was Louiss watch on deck, I traded
them with him for a dirk as lean and cruel-looking as Thomas
Mugridges vegetable knife. It was rusty and dull,
but I turned the grindstone while Louis gave it an edge. I
slept more soundly than usual that night.
Next morning, after breakfast, Thomas Mugridge began his whet,
whet, whet. I glanced warily at him, for I was on my knees
taking the ashes from the stove. When I returned from
throwing them overside, he was talking to Harrison, whose honest
yokels face was filled with fascination and wonder.
Yes, Mugridge was saying, an wot
does is worship do but give me two years in Reading.
But blimey if I cared. The other mug was fixed
plenty. Should a seen im. Knife just
like this. I stuck it in, like into soft butter, an
the wy e squealed was bettern a tu-penny
gaff. He shot a glance in my direction to see if I
was taking it in, and went on. I didnt
mean it Tommy, e was snifflin; so
elp me Gawd, I didnt mean it!
Ill fix yer bloody well right, I sez,
an kept right after im. I cut im in
ribbons, thats wot I did, an e
a-squealin all the time. Once e got is
and on the knife an tried to old it.
Ad is fingers around it, but I pulled it through,
cuttin to the bone. O, e was a sight, I can
tell yer.
A call from the mate interrupted the gory narrative, and
Harrison went aft. Mugridge sat down on the raised
threshold to the galley and went on with his
knife-sharpening. I put the shovel away and calmly sat down
on the coal-box facing him. He favoured me with a vicious
stare. Still calmly, though my heart was going pitapat, I
pulled out Louiss dirk and began to whet it on the
stone. I had looked for almost any sort of explosion on the
Cockneys part, but to my surprise he did not appear aware
of what I was doing. He went on whetting his knife.
So did I. And for two hours we sat there, face to face,
whet, whet, whet, till the news of it spread abroad and half the
ships company was crowding the galley doors to see the
sight.
Encouragement and advice were freely tendered, and Jock
Horner, the quiet, self-spoken hunter who looked as though he
would not harm a mouse, advised me to leave the ribs alone and to
thrust upward for the abdomen, at the same time giving what he
called the Spanish twist to the blade. Leach,
his bandaged arm prominently to the fore, begged me to leave a
few remnants of the cook for him; and Wolf Larsen paused once or
twice at the break of the poop to glance curiously at what must
have been to him a stirring and crawling of the yeasty thing he
knew as life.
And I make free to say that for the time being life assumed
the same sordid values to me. There was nothing pretty
about it, nothing divineonly two cowardly moving things
that sat whetting steel upon stone, and a group of other moving
things, cowardly and otherwise, that looked on. Half of
them, I am sure, were anxious to see us shedding each
others blood. It would have been
entertainment. And I do not think there was one who would
have interfered had we closed in a death-struggle.
On the other hand, the whole thing was laughable and
childish. Whet, whet, whet,Humphrey Van Weyden
sharpening his knife in a ships galley and trying its edge
with his thumb! Of all situations this was the most
inconceivable. I know that my own kind could not have
believed it possible. I had not been called
Sissy Van Weyden all my days without reason, and
that Sissy Van Weyden should be capable of doing
this thing was a revelation to Humphrey Van Weyden, who knew not
whether to be exultant or ashamed.
But nothing happened. At the end of two hours Thomas
Mugridge put away knife and stone and held out his hand.
Wots the good of mykin a oly show
of ourselves for them mugs? he demanded. They
dont love us, an bloody well glad theyd be
a-seein us cuttin our throats. Yer not
arf bad, Ump! Youve got spunk, as you
Yanks sy, an I like yer in a wy. So
come on an shyke.
Coward that I might be, I was less a coward than he. It
was a distinct victory I had gained, and I refused to forego any
of it by shaking his detestable hand.
All right, he said pridelessly, tyke it
or leave it, Ill like yer none the less for
it. And to save his face he turned fiercely upon the
onlookers. Get outa my galley-doors, you
bloomin swabs!
This command was reinforced by a steaming kettle of water, and
at sight of it the sailors scrambled out of the way. This
was a sort of victory for Thomas Mugridge, and enabled him to
accept more gracefully the defeat I had given him, though, of
course, he was too discreet to attempt to drive the hunters
away.
I see Cookys finish, I heard Smoke say to
Horner.
You bet, was the reply. Hump runs
the galley from now on, and Cooky pulls in his horns.
Mugridge heard and shot a swift glance at me, but I gave no
sign that the conversation had reached me. I had not
thought my victory was so far-reaching and complete, but I
resolved to let go nothing I had gained. As the days went
by, Smokes prophecy was verified. The Cockney became
more humble and slavish to me than even to Wolf Larsen. I
mistered him and sirred him no longer, washed no more greasy
pots, and peeled no more potatoes. I did my own work, and
my own work only, and when and in what fashion I saw fit.
Also I carried the dirk in a sheath at my hip, sailor-fashion,
and maintained toward Thomas Mugridge a constant attitude which
was composed of equal parts of domineering, insult, and
contempt.
CHAPTER X
My intimacy with Wolf Larsen increasesif by intimacy
may be denoted those relations which exist between master and
man, or, better yet, between king and jester. I am to him
no more than a toy, and he values me no more than a child values
a toy. My function is to amuse, and so long as I amuse all
goes well; but let him become bored, or let him have one of his
black moods come upon him, and at once I am relegated from cabin
table to galley, while, at the same time, I am fortunate to
escape with my life and a whole body.
The loneliness of the man is slowly being borne in upon
me. There is not a man aboard but hates or fears him, nor
is there a man whom he does not despise. He seems consuming
with the tremendous power that is in him and that seems never to
have found adequate expression in works. He is as Lucifer
would be, were that proud spirit banished to a society of
soulless, Tomlinsonian ghosts.
This loneliness is bad enough in itself, but, to make it
worse, he is oppressed by the primal melancholy of the
race. Knowing him, I review the old Scandinavian myths with
clearer understanding. The white-skinned, fair-haired
savages who created that terrible pantheon were of the same fibre
as he. The frivolity of the laughter-loving Latins is no
part of him. When he laughs it is from a humour that is
nothing else than ferocious. But he laughs rarely; he is
too often sad. And it is a sadness as deep-reaching as the
roots of the race. It is the race heritage, the sadness
which has made the race sober-minded, clean-lived and fanatically
moral, and which, in this latter connection, has culminated among
the English in the Reformed Church and Mrs. Grundy.
In point of fact, the chief vent to this primal melancholy has
been religion in its more agonizing forms. But the
compensations of such religion are denied Wolf Larsen. His
brutal materialism will not permit it. So, when his blue
moods come on, nothing remains for him, but to be devilish.
Were he not so terrible a man, I could sometimes feel sorry for
him, as instance three mornings ago, when I went into his
stateroom to fill his water-bottle and came unexpectedly upon
him. He did not see me. His head was buried in his
hands, and his shoulders were heaving convulsively as with
sobs. He seemed torn by some mighty grief. As I
softly withdrew I could hear him groaning, God!
God! God! Not that he was calling upon God; it
was a mere expletive, but it came from his soul.
At dinner he asked the hunters for a remedy for headache, and
by evening, strong man that he was, he was half-blind and reeling
about the cabin.
Ive never been sick in my life, Hump, he
said, as I guided him to his room. Nor did I ever
have a headache except the time my head was healing after having
been laid open for six inches by a capstan-bar.
For three days this blinding headache lasted, and he suffered
as wild animals suffer, as it seemed the way on ship to suffer,
without plaint, without sympathy, utterly alone.
This morning, however, on entering his state-room to make the
bed and put things in order, I found him well and hard at
work. Table and bunk were littered with designs and
calculations. On a large transparent sheet, compass and
square in hand, he was copying what appeared to be a scale of
some sort or other.
Hello, Hump, he greeted me genially.
Im just finishing the finishing touches. Want
to see it work?
But what is it? I asked.
A labour-saving device for mariners, navigation reduced
to kindergarten simplicity, he answered gaily.
From to-day a child will be able to navigate a ship.
No more long-winded calculations. All you need is one star
in the sky on a dirty night to know instantly where you
are. Look. I place the transparent scale on this
star-map, revolving the scale on the North Pole. On the
scale Ive worked out the circles of altitude and the lines
of bearing. All I do is to put it on a star, revolve the
scale till it is opposite those figures on the map underneath,
and presto! there you are, the ships precise
location!
There was a ring of triumph in his voice, and his eyes, clear
blue this morning as the sea, were sparkling with light.
You must be well up in mathematics, I
said. Where did you go to school?
Never saw the inside of one, worse luck, was the
answer. I had to dig it out for myself.
And why do you think I have made this thing? he
demanded, abruptly. Dreaming to leave footprints on
the sands of time? He laughed one of his horrible
mocking laughs. Not at all. To get it
patented, to make money from it, to revel in piggishness with all
night in while other men do the work. Thats my
purpose. Also, I have enjoyed working it out.
The creative joy, I murmured.
I guess thats what it ought to be called.
Which is another way of expressing the joy of life in that it is
alive, the triumph of movement over matter, of the quick over the
dead, the pride of the yeast because it is yeast and
crawls.
I threw up my hands with helpless disapproval of his
inveterate materialism and went about making the bed. He
continued copying lines and figures upon the transparent
scale. It was a task requiring the utmost nicety and
precision, and I could not but admire the way he tempered his
strength to the fineness and delicacy of the need.
When I had finished the bed, I caught myself looking at him in
a fascinated sort of way. He was certainly a handsome
manbeautiful in the masculine sense. And again, with
never-failing wonder, I remarked the total lack of viciousness,
or wickedness, or sinfulness in his face. It was the face,
I am convinced, of a man who did no wrong. And by this I do
not wish to be misunderstood. What I mean is that it was
the face of a man who either did nothing contrary to the dictates
of his conscience, or who had no conscience. I am inclined
to the latter way of accounting for it. He was a
magnificent atavism, a man so purely primitive that he was of the
type that came into the world before the development of the moral
nature. He was not immoral, but merely unmoral.
As I have said, in the masculine sense his was a beautiful
face. Smooth-shaven, every line was distinct, and it was
cut as clear and sharp as a cameo; while sea and sun had tanned
the naturally fair skin to a dark bronze which bespoke struggle
and battle and added both to his savagery and his beauty.
The lips were full, yet possessed of the firmness, almost
harshness, which is characteristic of thin lips. The set of
his mouth, his chin, his jaw, was likewise firm or harsh, with
all the fierceness and indomitableness of the malethe nose
also. It was the nose of a being born to conquer and
command. It just hinted of the eagle beak. It might
have been Grecian, it might have been Roman, only it was a shade
too massive for the one, a shade too delicate for the
other. And while the whole face was the incarnation of
fierceness and strength, the primal melancholy from which he
suffered seemed to greaten the lines of mouth and eye and brow,
seemed to give a largeness and completeness which otherwise the
face would have lacked.
And so I caught myself standing idly and studying him. I
cannot say how greatly the man had come to interest me. Who
was he? What was he? How had he happened to be?
All powers seemed his, all potentialitieswhy, then, was he
no more than the obscure master of a seal-hunting schooner with a
reputation for frightful brutality amongst the men who hunted
seals?
My curiosity burst from me in a flood of speech.
Why is it that you have not done great things in this
world? With the power that is yours you might have risen to
any height. Unpossessed of conscience or moral instinct,
you might have mastered the world, broken it to your hand.
And yet here you are, at the top of your life, where diminishing
and dying begin, living an obscure and sordid existence, hunting
sea animals for the satisfaction of womans vanity and love
of decoration, revelling in a piggishness, to use your own words,
which is anything and everything except splendid. Why, with
all that wonderful strength, have you not done something?
There was nothing to stop you, nothing that could stop you.
What was wrong? Did you lack ambition? Did you fall
under temptation? What was the matter? What was the
matter?
He had lifted his eyes to me at the commencement of my
outburst, and followed me complacently until I had done and stood
before him breathless and dismayed. He waited a moment, as
though seeking where to begin, and then said:
Hump, do you know the parable of the sower who went
forth to sow? If you will remember, some of the seed fell
upon stony places, where there was not much earth, and forthwith
they sprung up because they had no deepness of earth. And
when the sun was up they were scorched, and because they had no
root they withered away. And some fell among thorns, and
the thorns sprung up and choked them.
Well? I said.
Well? he queried, half petulantly.
It was not well. I was one of those
seeds.
He dropped his head to the scale and resumed the
copying. I finished my work and had opened the door to
leave, when he spoke to me.
Hump, if you will look on the west coast of the map of
Norway you will see an indentation called Romsdal Fiord. I
was born within a hundred miles of that stretch of water.
But I was not born Norwegian. I am a Dane. My father
and mother were Danes, and how they ever came to that bleak bight
of land on the west coast I do not know. I never
heard. Outside of that there is nothing mysterious.
They were poor people and unlettered. They came of
generations of poor unlettered peoplepeasants of the sea
who sowed their sons on the waves as has been their custom since
time began. There is no more to tell.
But there is, I objected. It is
still obscure to me.
What can I tell you? he demanded, with a
recrudescence of fierceness. Of the meagreness of a
childs life? of fish diet and coarse living? of going out
with the boats from the time I could crawl? of my brothers, who
went away one by one to the deep-sea farming and never came back?
of myself, unable to read or write, cabin-boy at the mature age
of ten on the coastwise, old-country ships? of the rough fare and
rougher usage, where kicks and blows were bed and breakfast and
took the place of speech, and fear and hatred and pain were my
only soul-experiences? I do not care to remember. A
madness comes up in my brain even now as I think of it. But
there were coastwise skippers I would have returned and killed
when a mans strength came to me, only the lines of my life
were cast at the time in other places. I did return, not
long ago, but unfortunately the skippers were dead, all but one,
a mate in the old days, a skipper when I met him, and when I left
him a cripple who would never walk again.
But you who read Spencer and Darwin and have never seen
the inside of a school, how did you learn to read and
write? I queried.
In the English merchant service. Cabin-boy at
twelve, ships boy at fourteen, ordinary seamen at sixteen,
able seaman at seventeen, and cock of the focsle,
infinite ambition and infinite loneliness, receiving neither help
nor sympathy, I did it all for myselfnavigation,
mathematics, science, literature, and what not. And of what
use has it been? Master and owner of a ship at the top of
my life, as you say, when I am beginning to diminish and
die. Paltry, isnt it? And when the sun was up
I was scorched, and because I had no root I withered
away.
But history tells of slaves who rose to the
purple, I chided.
And history tells of opportunities that came to the
slaves who rose to the purple, he answered grimly.
No man makes opportunity. All the great men ever did
was to know it when it came to them. The Corsican
knew. I have dreamed as greatly as the Corsican. I
should have known the opportunity, but it never came. The
thorns sprung up and choked me. And, Hump, I can tell you
that you know more about me than any living man, except my own
brother.
And what is he? And where is he?
Master of the steamship Macedonia,
seal-hunter, was the answer. We will meet him
most probably on the Japan coast. Men call him
Death Larsen.
Death Larsen! I involuntarily cried.
Is he like you?
Hardly. He is a lump of an animal without any
head. He has all mymy
Brutishness, I suggested.
Yes,thank you for the word,all my
brutishness, but he can scarcely read or write.
And he has never philosophized on life, I
added.
No, Wolf Larsen answered, with an indescribable
air of sadness. And he is all the happier for
leaving life alone. He is too busy living it to think about
it. My mistake was in ever opening the books.
CHAPTER XI
The Ghost has attained the southernmost point of the
arc she is describing across the Pacific, and is already
beginning to edge away to the west and north toward some lone
island, it is rumoured, where she will fill her water-casks
before proceeding to the seasons hunt along the coast of
Japan. The hunters have experimented and practised with
their rifles and shotguns till they are satisfied, and the
boat-pullers and steerers have made their spritsails, bound the
oars and rowlocks in leather and sennit so that they will make no
noise when creeping on the seals, and put their boats in
apple-pie orderto use Leachs homely phrase.
His arm, by the way, has healed nicely, though the scar will
remain all his life. Thomas Mugridge lives in mortal fear
of him, and is afraid to venture on deck after dark. There
are two or three standing quarrels in the forecastle. Louis
tells me that the gossip of the sailors finds its way aft, and
that two of the telltales have been badly beaten by their
mates. He shakes his head dubiously over the outlook for
the man Johnson, who is boat-puller in the same boat with
him. Johnson has been guilty of speaking his mind too
freely, and has collided two or three times with Wolf Larsen over
the pronunciation of his name. Johansen he thrashed on the
amidships deck the other night, since which time the mate has
called him by his proper name. But of course it is out of
the question that Johnson should thrash Wolf Larsen.
Louis has also given me additional information about Death
Larsen, which tallies with the captains brief
description. We may expect to meet Death Larsen on the
Japan coast. And look out for squalls, is
Louiss prophecy, for they hate one another like the
wolf whelps they are. Death Larsen is in command of
the only sealing steamer in the fleet, the Macedonia,
which carries fourteen boats, whereas the rest of the schooners
carry only six. There is wild talk of cannon aboard, and of
strange raids and expeditions she may make, ranging from opium
smuggling into the States and arms smuggling into China, to
blackbirding and open piracy. Yet I cannot but believe for
I have never yet caught him in a lie, while he has a
cyclopadic knowledge of sealing and the men of the sealing
fleets.
As it is forward and in the galley, so it is in the steerage
and aft, on this veritable hell-ship. Men fight and
struggle ferociously for one anothers lives. The
hunters are looking for a shooting scrape at any moment between
Smoke and Henderson, whose old quarrel has not healed, while Wolf
Larsen says positively that he will kill the survivor of the
affair, if such affair comes off. He frankly states that
the position he takes is based on no moral grounds, that all the
hunters could kill and eat one another so far as he is concerned,
were it not that he needs them alive for the hunting. If
they will only hold their hands until the season is over, he
promises them a royal carnival, when all grudges can he settled
and the survivors may toss the non-survivors overboard and
arrange a story as to how the missing men were lost at sea.
I think even the hunters are appalled at his
cold-bloodedness. Wicked men though they be, they are
certainly very much afraid of him.
Thomas Mugridge is cur-like in his subjection to me, while I
go about in secret dread of him. His is the courage of
fear,a strange thing I know well of myself,and at
any moment it may master the fear and impel him to the taking of
my life. My knee is much better, though it often aches for
long periods, and the stiffness is gradually leaving the arm
which Wolf Larsen squeezed. Otherwise I am in splendid
condition, feel that I am in splendid condition. My muscles
are growing harder and increasing in size. My hands,
however, are a spectacle for grief. They have a parboiled
appearance, are afflicted with hang-nails, while the nails are
broken and discoloured, and the edges of the quick seem to be
assuming a fungoid sort of growth. Also, I am suffering
from boils, due to the diet, most likely, for I was never
afflicted in this manner before.
I was amused, a couple of evenings back, by seeing Wolf Larsen
reading the Bible, a copy of which, after the futile search for
one at the beginning of the voyage, had been found in the dead
mates sea-chest. I wondered what Wolf Larsen could
get from it, and he read aloud to me from Ecclesiastes. I
could imagine he was speaking the thoughts of his own mind as he
read to me, and his voice, reverberating deeply and mournfully in
the confined cabin, charmed and held me. He may be
uneducated, but he certainly knows how to express the
significance of the written word. I can hear him now, as I
shall always hear him, the primal melancholy vibrant in his voice
as he read:
I gathered me also silver and gold, and the
peculiar treasure of kings and of the provinces; I gat me men
singers and women singers, and the delights of the sons of men,
as musical instruments, and that of all sorts.
So I was great, and increased more than all that were
before me in Jerusalem; also my wisdom returned with me.
Then I looked on all the works that my hands had
wrought and on the labour that I had laboured to do; and behold,
all was vanity and vexation of spirit, and there was no profit
under the sun.
All things come alike to all; there is one event to the
righteous and to the wicked; to the good and to the clean, and to
the unclean; to him that sacrificeth, and to him that sacrificeth
not; as is the good, so is the sinner; and he that sweareth, as
he that feareth an oath.
This is an evil among all things that are done under
the sun, that there is one event unto all; yea, also the heart of
the sons of men is full of evil, and madness is in their heart
while they live, and after that they go to the dead.
For to him that is joined to all the living there is
hope; for a living dog is better than a dead lion.
For the living know that they shall die; but the dead
know not anything, neither have they any more a reward; for the
memory of them is forgotten.
Also their love, and their hatred, and their envy, is
now perished; neither have they any more a portion for ever in
anything that is done under the sun.
There you have it, Hump, he said, closing the
book upon his finger and looking up at me. The
Preacher who was king over Israel in Jerusalem thought as I
think. You call me a pessimist. Is not this pessimism
of the blackest?All is vanity and vexation of
spirit, There is no profit under the sun,
There is one event unto all, to the fool and the
wise, the clean and the unclean, the sinner and the saint, and
that event is death, and an evil thing, he says. For the
Preacher loved life, and did not want to die, saying, For
a living dog is better than a dead lion. He
preferred the vanity and vexation to the silence and
unmovableness of the grave. And so I. To crawl is
piggish; but to not crawl, to be as the clod and rock, is
loathsome to contemplate. It is loathsome to the life that
is in me, the very essence of which is movement, the power of
movement, and the consciousness of the power of movement.
Life itself is unsatisfaction, but to look ahead to death is
greater unsatisfaction.
You are worse off than Omar, I said.
He, at least, after the customary agonizing of youth,
found content and made of his materialism a joyous
thing.
Who was Omar? Wolf Larsen asked, and I did no
more work that day, nor the next, nor the next.
In his random reading he had never chanced upon the
Rubaiyat, and it was to him like a great find of
treasure. Much I remembered, possibly two-thirds of the
quatrains, and I managed to piece out the remainder without
difficulty. We talked for hours over single stanzas, and I
found him reading into them a wail of regret and a rebellion
which, for the life of me, I could not discover myself.
Possibly I recited with a certain joyous lilt which was my own,
forhis memory was good, and at a second rendering, very
often the first, he made a quatrain his ownhe recited the
same lines and invested them with an unrest and passionate revolt
that was well-nigh convincing.
I was interested as to which quatrain he would like best, and
was not surprised when he hit upon the one born of an
instants irritability, and quite at variance with the
Persians complacent philosophy and genial code of
life:
What, without asking, hither hurried
Whence?
And, without asking, Whither hurried hence!
Oh, many a Cup of this forbidden Wine
Must drown the memory of that insolence!
Great! Wolf Larsen cried.
Great! Thats the keynote.
Insolence! He could not have used a better word.
In vain I objected and denied. He deluged me,
overwhelmed me with argument.
Its not the nature of life to be
otherwise. Life, when it knows that it must cease living,
will always rebel. It cannot help itself. The
Preacher found life and the works of life all a vanity and
vexation, an evil thing; but death, the ceasing to be able to be
vain and vexed, he found an eviler thing. Through chapter
after chapter he is worried by the one event that cometh to all
alike. So Omar, so I, so you, even you, for you rebelled
against dying when Cooky sharpened a knife for you. You
were afraid to die; the life that was in you, that composes you,
that is greater than you, did not want to die. You have
talked of the instinct of immortality. I talk of the
instinct of life, which is to live, and which, when death looms
near and large, masters the instinct, so called, of
immortality. It mastered it in you (you cannot deny it),
because a crazy Cockney cook sharpened a knife.
You are afraid of him now. You are afraid of
me. You cannot deny it. If I should catch you by the
throat, thus,his hand was about my throat and my
breath was shut off,and began to press the life out
of you thus, and thus, your instinct of immortality will go
glimmering, and your instinct of life, which is longing for life,
will flutter up, and you will struggle to save yourself.
Eh? I see the fear of death in your eyes. You beat
the air with your arms. You exert all your puny strength to
struggle to live. Your hand is clutching my arm, lightly it
feels as a butterfly resting there. Your chest is heaving,
your tongue protruding, your skin turning dark, your eyes
swimming. To live! To live! To
live! you are crying; and you are crying to live here and
now, not hereafter. You doubt your immortality, eh?
Ha! ha! You are not sure of it. You wont
chance it. This life only you are certain is real.
Ah, it is growing dark and darker. It is the darkness of
death, the ceasing to be, the ceasing to feel, the ceasing to
move, that is gathering about you, descending upon you, rising
around you. Your eyes are becoming set. They are
glazing. My voice sounds faint and far. You cannot
see my face. And still you struggle in my grip. You
kick with your legs. Your body draws itself up in knots
like a snakes. Your chest heaves and strains.
To live! To live! To live
I heard no more. Consciousness was blotted out by the
darkness he had so graphically described, and when I came to
myself I was lying on the floor and he was smoking a cigar and
regarding me thoughtfully with that old familiar light of
curiosity in his eyes.
Well, have I convinced you? he demanded.
Here take a drink of this. I want to ask you some
questions.
I rolled my head negatively on the floor. Your
arguments are tooerforcible, I managed to
articulate, at cost of great pain to my aching throat.
Youll be all right in half-an-hour, he
assured me. And I promise I wont use any more
physical demonstrations. Get up now. You can sit on a
chair.
And, toy that I was of this monster, the discussion of Omar
and the Preacher was resumed. And half the night we sat up
over it.
CHAPTER XII
The last twenty-four hours have witnessed a carnival of
brutality. From cabin to forecastle it seems to have broken
out like a contagion. I scarcely know where to begin.
Wolf Larsen was really the cause of it. The relations among
the men, strained and made tense by feuds, quarrels and grudges,
were in a state of unstable equilibrium, and evil passions flared
up in flame like prairie-grass.
Thomas Mugridge is a sneak, a spy, an informer. He has
been attempting to curry favour and reinstate himself in the good
graces of the captain by carrying tales of the men forward.
He it was, I know, that carried some of Johnsons hasty
talk to Wolf Larsen. Johnson, it seems, bought a suit of
oilskins from the slop-chest and found them to be of greatly
inferior quality. Nor was he slow in advertising the
fact. The slop-chest is a sort of miniature dry-goods store
which is carried by all sealing schooners and which is stocked
with articles peculiar to the needs of the sailors.
Whatever a sailor purchases is taken from his subsequent earnings
on the sealing grounds; for, as it is with the hunters so it is
with the boat-pullers and steerersin the place of wages
they receive a lay, a rate of so much per skin for
every skin captured in their particular boat.
But of Johnsons grumbling at the slop-chest I knew
nothing, so that what I witnessed came with a shock of sudden
surprise. I had just finished sweeping the cabin, and had
been inveigled by Wolf Larsen into a discussion of Hamlet, his
favourite Shakespearian character, when Johansen descended the
companion stairs followed by Johnson. The latters
cap came off after the custom of the sea, and he stood
respectfully in the centre of the cabin, swaying heavily and
uneasily to the roll of the schooner and facing the captain.
Shut the doors and draw the slide, Wolf Larsen
said to me.
As I obeyed I noticed an anxious light come into
Johnsons eyes, but I did not dream of its cause. I
did not dream of what was to occur until it did occur, but he
knew from the very first what was coming and awaited it
bravely. And in his action I found complete refutation of
all Wolf Larsens materialism. The sailor Johnson was
swayed by idea, by principle, and truth, and sincerity. He
was right, he knew he was right, and he was unafraid. He
would die for the right if needs be, he would be true to himself,
sincere with his soul. And in this was portrayed the
victory of the spirit over the flesh, the indomitability and
moral grandeur of the soul that knows no restriction and rises
above time and space and matter with a surety and invincibleness
born of nothing else than eternity and immortality.
But to return. I noticed the anxious light in
Johnsons eyes, but mistook it for the native shyness and
embarrassment of the man. The mate, Johansen, stood away
several feet to the side of him, and fully three yards in front
of him sat Wolf Larsen on one of the pivotal cabin chairs.
An appreciable pause fell after I had closed the doors and drawn
the slide, a pause that must have lasted fully a minute. It
was broken by Wolf Larsen.
Yonson, he began.
My name is Johnson, sir, the sailor boldly
corrected.
Well, Johnson, then, damn you! Can you guess why
I have sent for you?
Yes, and no, sir, was the slow reply.
My work is done well. The mate knows that, and you
know it, sir. So there cannot be any complaint.
And is that all? Wolf Larsen queried, his voice
soft, and low, and purring.
I know you have it in for me, Johnson continued
with his unalterable and ponderous slowness. You do
not like me. Youyou
Go on, Wolf Larsen prompted.
Dont be afraid of my feelings.
I am not afraid, the sailor retorted, a slight
angry flush rising through his sunburn. If I speak
not fast, it is because I have not been from the old country as
long as you. You do not like me because I am too much of a
man; that is why, sir.
You are too much of a man for ship discipline, if that
is what you mean, and if you know what I mean, was Wolf
Larsens retort.
I know English, and I know what you mean, sir,
Johnson answered, his flush deepening at the slur on his
knowledge of the English language.
Johnson, Wolf Larsen said, with an air of
dismissing all that had gone before as introductory to the main
business in hand, I understand youre not quite
satisfied with those oilskins?
No, I am not. They are no good, sir.
And youve been shooting off your mouth about
them.
I say what I think, sir, the sailor answered
courageously, not failing at the same time in ship courtesy,
which demanded that sir be appended to each speech
he made.
It was at this moment that I chanced to glance at
Johansen. His big fists were clenching and unclenching, and
his face was positively fiendish, so malignantly did he look at
Johnson. I noticed a black discoloration, still faintly
visible, under Johansens eye, a mark of the thrashing he
had received a few nights before from the sailor. For the
first time I began to divine that something terrible was about to
be enacted,what, I could not imagine.
Do you know what happens to men who say what
youve said about my slop-chest and me? Wolf Larsen
was demanding.
I know, sir, was the answer.
What? Wolf Larsen demanded, sharply and
imperatively.
What you and the mate there are going to do to me,
sir.
Look at him, Hump, Wolf Larsen said to me,
look at this bit of animated dust, this aggregation of
matter that moves and breathes and defies me and thoroughly
believes itself to be compounded of something good; that is
impressed with certain human fictions such as righteousness and
honesty, and that will live up to them in spite of all personal
discomforts and menaces. What do you think of him,
Hump? What do you think of him?
I think that he is a better man than you are, I
answered, impelled, somehow, with a desire to draw upon myself a
portion of the wrath I felt was about to break upon his
head. His human fictions, as you choose to call
them, make for nobility and manhood. You have no fictions,
no dreams, no ideals. You are a pauper.
He nodded his head with a savage pleasantness.
Quite true, Hump, quite true. I have no fictions
that make for nobility and manhood. A living dog is better
than a dead lion, say I with the Preacher. My only doctrine
is the doctrine of expediency, and it makes for surviving.
This bit of the ferment we call Johnson, when he is
no longer a bit of the ferment, only dust and ashes, will have no
more nobility than any dust and ashes, while I shall still be
alive and roaring.
Do you know what I am going to do? he
questioned.
I shook my head.
Well, I am going to exercise my prerogative of roaring
and show you how fares nobility. Watch me.
Three yards away from Johnson he was, and sitting down.
Nine feet! And yet he left the chair in full leap, without
first gaining a standing position. He left the chair, just
as he sat in it, squarely, springing from the sitting posture
like a wild animal, a tiger, and like a tiger covered the
intervening space. It was an avalanche of fury that Johnson
strove vainly to fend off. He threw one arm down to protect
the stomach, the other arm up to protect the head; but Wolf
Larsens fist drove midway between, on the chest, with a
crushing, resounding impact. Johnsons breath,
suddenly expelled, shot from his mouth and as suddenly checked,
with the forced, audible expiration of a man wielding an
axe. He almost fell backward, and swayed from side to side
in an effort to recover his balance.
I cannot give the further particulars of the horrible scene
that followed. It was too revolting. It turns me sick
even now when I think of it. Johnson fought bravely enough,
but he was no match for Wolf Larsen, much less for Wolf Larsen
and the mate. It was frightful. I had not imagined a
human being could endure so much and still live and struggle
on. And struggle on Johnson did. Of course there was
no hope for him, not the slightest, and he knew it as well as I,
but by the manhood that was in him he could not cease from
fighting for that manhood.
It was too much for me to witness. I felt that I should
lose my mind, and I ran up the companion stairs to open the doors
and escape on deck. But Wolf Larsen, leaving his victim for
the moment, and with one of his tremendous springs, gained my
side and flung me into the far corner of the cabin.
The phenomena of life, Hump, he girded at
me. Stay and watch it. You may gather data on
the immortality of the soul. Besides, you know, we
cant hurt Johnsons soul. Its only the
fleeting form we may demolish.
It seemed centuriespossibly it was no more than ten
minutes that the beating continued. Wolf Larsen and
Johansen were all about the poor fellow. They struck him
with their fists, kicked him with their heavy shoes, knocked him
down, and dragged him to his feet to knock him down again.
His eyes were blinded so that he could not see, and the blood
running from ears and nose and mouth turned the cabin into a
shambles. And when he could no longer rise they still
continued to beat and kick him where he lay.
Easy, Johansen; easy as she goes, Wolf Larsen
finally said.
But the beast in the mate was up and rampant, and Wolf Larsen
was compelled to brush him away with a back-handed sweep of the
arm, gentle enough, apparently, but which hurled Johansen back
like a cork, driving his head against the wall with a
crash. He fell to the floor, half stunned for the moment,
breathing heavily and blinking his eyes in a stupid sort of
way.
Jerk open the doors,Hump, I was
commanded.
I obeyed, and the two brutes picked up the senseless man like
a sack of rubbish and hove him clear up the companion stairs,
through the narrow doorway, and out on deck. The blood from
his nose gushed in a scarlet stream over the feet of the
helmsman, who was none other than Louis, his boat-mate. But
Louis took and gave a spoke and gazed imperturbably into the
binnacle.
Not so was the conduct of George Leach, the erstwhile
cabin-boy. Fore and aft there was nothing that could have
surprised us more than his consequent behaviour. He it was
that came up on the poop without orders and dragged Johnson
forward, where he set about dressing his wounds as well as he
could and making him comfortable. Johnson, as Johnson, was
unrecognizable; and not only that, for his features, as human
features at all, were unrecognizable, so discoloured and swollen
had they become in the few minutes which had elapsed between the
beginning of the beating and the dragging forward of the
body.
But of Leachs behaviourBy the time I had
finished cleansing the cabin he had taken care of Johnson.
I had come up on deck for a breath of fresh air and to try to get
some repose for my overwrought nerves. Wolf Larsen was
smoking a cigar and examining the patent log which the
Ghost usually towed astern, but which had been hauled in
for some purpose. Suddenly Leachs voice came to my
ears. It was tense and hoarse with an overmastering
rage. I turned and saw him standing just beneath the break
of the poop on the port side of the galley. His face was
convulsed and white, his eyes were flashing, his clenched fists
raised overhead.
May God damn your soul to hell, Wolf Larsen, only
hells too good for you, you coward, you murderer, you
pig! was his opening salutation.
I was thunderstruck. I looked for his instant
annihilation. But it was not Wolf Larsens whim to
annihilate him. He sauntered slowly forward to the break of
the poop, and, leaning his elbow on the corner of the cabin,
gazed down thoughtfully and curiously at the excited boy.
And the boy indicted Wolf Larsen as he had never been indicted
before. The sailors assembled in a fearful group just
outside the forecastle scuttle and watched and listened.
The hunters piled pell-mell out of the steerage, but as
Leachs tirade continued I saw that there was no levity in
their faces. Even they were frightened, not at the
boys terrible words, but at his terrible audacity.
It did not seem possible that any living creature could thus
beard Wolf Larsen in his teeth. I know for myself that I
was shocked into admiration of the boy, and I saw in him the
splendid invincibleness of immortality rising above the flesh and
the fears of the flesh, as in the prophets of old, to condemn
unrighteousness.
And such condemnation! He haled forth Wolf
Larsens soul naked to the scorn of men. He rained
upon it curses from God and High Heaven, and withered it with a
heat of invective that savoured of a mediaval
excommunication of the Catholic Church. He ran the gamut of
denunciation, rising to heights of wrath that were sublime and
almost Godlike, and from sheer exhaustion sinking to the vilest
and most indecent abuse.
His rage was a madness. His lips were flecked with a
soapy froth, and sometimes he choked and gurgled and became
inarticulate. And through it all, calm and impassive,
leaning on his elbow and gazing down, Wolf Larsen seemed lost in
a great curiosity. This wild stirring of yeasty life, this
terrific revolt and defiance of matter that moved, perplexed and
interested him.
Each moment I looked, and everybody looked, for him to leap
upon the boy and destroy him. But it was not his
whim. His cigar went out, and he continued to gaze silently
and curiously.
Leach had worked himself into an ecstasy of impotent rage.
Pig! Pig! Pig! he was reiterating at
the top of his lungs. Why dont you come down
and kill me, you murderer? You can do it! I
aint afraid! Theres no one to stop you!
Damn sight better dead and outa your reach than alive and in your
clutches! Come on, you coward! Kill me! Kill
me! Kill me!
It was at this stage that Thomas Mugridges erratic soul
brought him into the scene. He had been listening at the
galley door, but he now came out, ostensibly to fling some scraps
over the side, but obviously to see the killing he was certain
would take place. He smirked greasily up into the face of
Wolf Larsen, who seemed not to see him. But the Cockney was
unabashed, though mad, stark mad. He turned to Leach,
saying:
Such langwidge! Shockin!
Leachs rage was no longer impotent. Here at last
was something ready to hand. And for the first time since
the stabbing the Cockney had appeared outside the galley without
his knife. The words had barely left his mouth when he was
knocked down by Leach. Three times he struggled to his
feet, striving to gain the galley, and each time was knocked
down.
Oh, Lord! he cried.
Elp! Elp! Tyke im
awy, carnt yer? Tyke im
awy!
The hunters laughed from sheer relief. Tragedy had
dwindled, the farce had begun. The sailors now crowded
boldly aft, grinning and shuffling, to watch the pummelling of
the hated Cockney. And even I felt a great joy surge up
within me. I confess that I delighted in this beating Leach
was giving to Thomas Mugridge, though it was as terrible, almost,
as the one Mugridge had caused to be given to Johnson. But
the expression of Wolf Larsens face never changed.
He did not change his position either, but continued to gaze down
with a great curiosity. For all his pragmatic certitude, it
seemed as if he watched the play and movement of life in the hope
of discovering something more about it, of discerning in its
maddest writhings a something which had hitherto escaped
him,the key to its mystery, as it were, which would make
all clear and plain.
But the beating! It was quite similar to the one I had
witnessed in the cabin. The Cockney strove in vain to
protect himself from the infuriated boy. And in vain he
strove to gain the shelter of the cabin. He rolled toward
it, grovelled toward it, fell toward it when he was knocked
down. But blow followed blow with bewildering
rapidity. He was knocked about like a shuttlecock, until,
finally, like Johnson, he was beaten and kicked as he lay
helpless on the deck. And no one interfered. Leach
could have killed him, but, having evidently filled the measure
of his vengeance, he drew away from his prostrate foe, who was
whimpering and wailing in a puppyish sort of way, and walked
forward.
But these two affairs were only the opening events of the
days programme. In the afternoon Smoke and Henderson
fell foul of each other, and a fusillade of shots came up from
the steerage, followed by a stampede of the other four hunters
for the deck. A column of thick, acrid smokethe kind
always made by black powderwas arising through the open
companion-way, and down through it leaped Wolf Larsen. The
sound of blows and scuffling came to our ears. Both men
were wounded, and he was thrashing them both for having disobeyed
his orders and crippled themselves in advance of the hunting
season. In fact, they were badly wounded, and, having
thrashed them, he proceeded to operate upon them in a rough
surgical fashion and to dress their wounds. I served as
assistant while he probed and cleansed the passages made by the
bullets, and I saw the two men endure his crude surgery without
anasthetics and with no more to uphold them than a stiff
tumbler of whisky.
Then, in the first dog-watch, trouble came to a head in the
forecastle. It took its rise out of the tittle-tattle and
tale-bearing which had been the cause of Johnsons beating,
and from the noise we heard, and from the sight of the bruised
men next day, it was patent that half the forecastle had soundly
drubbed the other half.
The second dog-watch and the day were wound up by a fight
between Johansen and the lean, Yankee-looking hunter,
Latimer. It was caused by remarks of Latimers
concerning the noises made by the mate in his sleep, and though
Johansen was whipped, he kept the steerage awake for the rest of
the night while he blissfully slumbered and fought the fight over
and over again.
As for myself, I was oppressed with nightmare. The day
had been like some horrible dream. Brutality had followed
brutality, and flaming passions and cold-blooded cruelty had
driven men to seek one anothers lives, and to strive to
hurt, and maim, and destroy. My nerves were shocked.
My mind itself was shocked. All my days had been passed in
comparative ignorance of the animality of man. In fact, I
had known life only in its intellectual phases. Brutality I
had experienced, but it was the brutality of the
intellectthe cutting sarcasm of Charley Furuseth, the
cruel epigrams and occasional harsh witticisms of the fellows at
the Bibelot, and the nasty remarks of some of the professors
during my undergraduate days.
That was all. But that men should wreak their anger on
others by the bruising of the flesh and the letting of blood was
something strangely and fearfully new to me. Not for
nothing had I been called Sissy Van Weyden, I
thought, as I tossed restlessly on my bunk between one nightmare
and another. And it seemed to me that my innocence of the
realities of life had been complete indeed. I laughed
bitterly to myself, and seemed to find in Wolf Larsens
forbidding philosophy a more adequate explanation of life than I
found in my own.
And I was frightened when I became conscious of the trend of
my thought. The continual brutality around me was
degenerative in its effect. It bid fair to destroy for me
all that was best and brightest in life. My reason dictated
that the beating Thomas Mugridge had received was an ill thing,
and yet for the life of me I could not prevent my soul joying in
it. And even while I was oppressed by the enormity of my
sin,for sin it was,I chuckled with an insane
delight. I was no longer Humphrey Van Weyden. I was
Hump, cabin-boy on the schooner Ghost. Wolf Larsen
was my captain, Thomas Mugridge and the rest were my companions,
and I was receiving repeated impresses from the die which had
stamped them all.
CHAPTER XIII
For three days I did my own work and Thomas Mugridges
too; and I flatter myself that I did his work well. I know
that it won Wolf Larsens approval, while the sailors
beamed with satisfaction during the brief time my
regime lasted.
The first clean bite since I come aboard,
Harrison said to me at the galley door, as he returned the dinner
pots and pans from the forecastle. Somehow
Tommys grub always tastes of grease, stale grease, and I
reckon he aint changed his shirt since he left
Frisco.
I know he hasnt, I answered.
And Ill bet he sleeps in it, Harrison
added.
And you wont lose, I agreed.
The same shirt, and he hasnt had it off once in all
this time.
But three days was all Wolf Larsen allowed him in which to
recover from the effects of the beating. On the fourth day,
lame and sore, scarcely able to see, so closed were his eyes, he
was haled from his bunk by the nape of the neck and set to his
duty. He sniffled and wept, but Wolf Larsen was
pitiless.
And see that you serve no more slops, was his
parting injunction. No more grease and dirt, mind,
and a clean shirt occasionally, or youll get a tow over
the side. Understand?
Thomas Mugridge crawled weakly across the galley floor, and a
short lurch of the Ghost sent him staggering. In
attempting to recover himself, he reached for the iron railing
which surrounded the stove and kept the pots from sliding off;
but he missed the railing, and his hand, with his weight behind
it, landed squarely on the hot surface. There was a sizzle
and odour of burning flesh, and a sharp cry of pain.
Oh, Gawd, Gawd, wot ave I done? he
wailed; sitting down in the coal-box and nursing his new hurt by
rocking back and forth. Wy as all this
come on me? It mykes me fair sick, it does, an I try
so ard to go through life armless an
urtin nobody.
The tears were running down his puffed and discoloured cheeks,
and his face was drawn with pain. A savage expression
flitted across it.
Oh, ow I ate im! Ow I
ate im! he gritted out.
Whom? I asked; but the poor wretch was weeping
again over his misfortunes. Less difficult it was to guess
whom he hated than whom he did not hate. For I had come to
see a malignant devil in him which impelled him to hate all the
world. I sometimes thought that he hated even himself, so
grotesquely had life dealt with him, and so monstrously. At
such moments a great sympathy welled up within me, and I felt
shame that I had ever joyed in his discomfiture or pain.
Life had been unfair to him. It had played him a scurvy
trick when it fashioned him into the thing he was, and it had
played him scurvy tricks ever since. What chance had he to
be anything else than he was? And as though answering my
unspoken thought, he wailed:
I never ad no chance, not arf a
chance! Oo was there to send me to school, or put
tommy in my ungry belly, or wipe my bloody nose for me,
wen I was a kiddy? Oo ever did anything for
me, heh? Oo, I sy?
Never mind, Tommy, I said, placing a soothing
hand on his shoulder. Cheer up. Itll
all come right in the end. Youve long years before
you, and you can make anything you please of yourself.
Its a lie! a bloody lie! he shouted in my
face, flinging off the hand. Its a lie, and
you know it. Im already myde, an myde out of
leavins an scraps. Its all right for
you, Ump. You was born a gentleman. You never
knew wot it was to go ungry, to cry yerself asleep with
yer little belly gnawin an gnawin, like a
rat inside yer. It carnt come right. If I was
President of the United Stytes to-morrer, ow would it fill
my belly for one time wen I was a kiddy and it went
empty?
Ow could it, I sy? I was born to
sufferin and sorrer. Ive had more cruel
sufferin than any ten men, I ave. Ive
been in orspital arf my bleedin life. Ive
ad the fever in Aspinwall, in Avana, in New
Orleans. I near died of the scurvy and was rotten with it
six months in Barbadoes. Smallpox in Onolulu, two
broken legs in Shanghai, pnuemonia in Unalaska, three busted ribs
an my insides all twisted in Frisco.
An ere I am now. Look at me! Look at
me! My ribs kicked loose from my back again.
Ill be coughin blood before eyght bells.
Ow can it be myde up to me, I arsk?
Oos goin to do it? Gawd?
Ow Gawd must ave ated me wen e
signed me on for a voyage in this bloomin world of
is!
This tirade against destiny went on for an hour or more, and
then he buckled to his work, limping and groaning, and in his
eyes a great hatred for all created things. His diagnosis
was correct, however, for he was seized with occasional
sicknesses, during which he vomited blood and suffered great
pain. And as he said, it seemed God hated him too much to
let him die, for he ultimately grew better and waxed more
malignant than ever.
Several days more passed before Johnson crawled on deck and
went about his work in a half-hearted way. He was still a
sick man, and I more than once observed him creeping painfully
aloft to a topsail, or drooping wearily as he stood at the
wheel. But, still worse, it seemed that his spirit was
broken. He was abject before Wolf Larsen and almost
grovelled to Johansen. Not so was the conduct of
Leach. He went about the deck like a tiger cub, glaring his
hatred openly at Wolf Larsen and Johansen.
Ill do for you yet, you slab-footed
Swede, I heard him say to Johansen one night on deck.
The mate cursed him in the darkness, and the next moment some
missile struck the galley a sharp rap. There was more
cursing, and a mocking laugh, and when all was quiet I stole
outside and found a heavy knife imbedded over an inch in the
solid wood. A few minutes later the mate came fumbling
about in search of it, but I returned it privily to Leach next
day. He grinned when I handed it over, yet it was a grin
that contained more sincere thanks than a multitude of the
verbosities of speech common to the members of my own class.
Unlike any one else in the ships company, I now found
myself with no quarrels on my hands and in the good graces of
all. The hunters possibly no more than tolerated me, though
none of them disliked me; while Smoke and Henderson, convalescent
under a deck awning and swinging day and night in their hammocks,
assured me that I was better than any hospital nurse, and that
they would not forget me at the end of the voyage when they were
paid off. (As though I stood in need of their money!
I, who could have bought them out, bag and baggage, and the
schooner and its equipment, a score of times over!) But
upon me had devolved the task of tending their wounds, and
pulling them through, and I did my best by them.
Wolf Larsen underwent another bad attack of headache which
lasted two days. He must have suffered severely, for he
called me in and obeyed my commands like a sick child. But
nothing I could do seemed to relieve him. At my suggestion,
however, he gave up smoking and drinking; though why such a
magnificent animal as he should have headaches at all puzzles
me.
Tis the hand of God, Im tellin
you, is the way Louis sees it. Tis a
visitation for his black-hearted deeds, and theres more
behind and comin, or else
Or else, I prompted.
God is noddin and not doin his duty,
though its me as shouldnt say it.
I was mistaken when I said that I was in the good graces of
all. Not only does Thomas Mugridge continue to hate me, but
he has discovered a new reason for hating me. It took me no
little while to puzzle it out, but I finally discovered that it
was because I was more luckily born than
hegentleman born, he put it.
And still no more dead men, I twitted Louis,
when Smoke and Henderson, side by side, in friendly conversation,
took their first exercise on deck.
Louis surveyed me with his shrewd grey eyes, and shook his
head portentously. Shes a-comin, I
tell you, and itll be sheets and halyards, stand by all
hands, when she begins to howl. Ive had the feel iv
it this long time, and I can feel it now as plainly as I feel the
rigging iv a dark night. Shes close, shes
close.
Who goes first? I queried.
Not fat old Louis, I promise you, he
laughed. For tis in the bones iv me I know
that come this time next year Ill be gazin in the
old mothers eyes, weary with watchin iv the sea for
the five sons she gave to it.
Wots e been syin to
yer? Thomas Mugridge demanded a moment later.
That hes going home some day to see his
mother, I answered diplomatically.
I never ad none, was the Cockneys
comment, as he gazed with lustreless, hopeless eyes into
mine.
CHAPTER XIV
It has dawned upon me that I have never placed a proper
valuation upon womankind. For that matter, though not
amative to any considerable degree so far as I have discovered, I
was never outside the atmosphere of women until now. My
mother and sisters were always about me, and I was always trying
to escape them; for they worried me to distraction with their
solicitude for my health and with their periodic inroads on my
den, when my orderly confusion, upon which I prided myself, was
turned into worse confusion and less order, though it looked neat
enough to the eye. I never could find anything when they
had departed. But now, alas, how welcome would have been
the feel of their presence, the frou-frou and swish-swish of
their skirts which I had so cordially detested! I am sure,
if I ever get home, that I shall never be irritable with them
again. They may dose me and doctor me morning, noon, and
night, and dust and sweep and put my den to rights every minute
of the day, and I shall only lean back and survey it all and be
thankful in that I am possessed of a mother and some several
sisters.
All of which has set me wondering. Where are the mothers
of these twenty and odd men on the Ghost? It strikes
me as unnatural and unhealthful that men should be totally
separated from women and herd through the world by
themselves. Coarseness and savagery are the inevitable
results. These men about me should have wives, and sisters,
and daughters; then would they be capable of softness, and
tenderness, and sympathy. As it is, not one of them is
married. In years and years not one of them has been in
contact with a good woman, or within the influence, or
redemption, which irresistibly radiates from such a
creature. There is no balance in their lives. Their
masculinity, which in itself is of the brute, has been
over-developed. The other and spiritual side of their
natures has been dwarfedatrophied, in fact.
They are a company of celibates, grinding harshly against one
another and growing daily more calloused from the grinding.
It seems to me impossible sometimes that they ever had
mothers. It would appear that they are a half-brute,
half-human species, a race apart, wherein there is no such thing
as sex; that they are hatched out by the sun like turtle eggs, or
receive life in some similar and sordid fashion; and that all
their days they fester in brutality and viciousness, and in the
end die as unlovely as they have lived.
Rendered curious by this new direction of ideas, I talked with
Johansen last nightthe first superfluous words with which
he has favoured me since the voyage began. He left Sweden
when he was eighteen, is now thirty-eight, and in all the
intervening time has not been home once. He had met a
townsman, a couple of years before, in some sailor boarding-house
in Chile, so that he knew his mother to be still alive.
She must be a pretty old woman now, he said,
staring meditatively into the binnacle and then jerking a sharp
glance at Harrison, who was steering a point off the course.
When did you last write to her?
He performed his mental arithmetic aloud.
Eighty-one; noeighty-two, eh?
noeighty-three? Yes, eighty-three. Ten years
ago. From some little port in Madagascar. I was
trading.
You see, he went on, as though addressing his
neglected mother across half the girth of the earth, each
year I was going home. So what was the good to write?
It was only a year. And each year something happened, and I
did not go. But I am mate, now, and when I pay off at
Frisco, maybe with five hundred dollars, I will ship
myself on a windjammer round the Horn to Liverpool, which will
give me more money; and then I will pay my passage from there
home. Then she will not do any more work.
But does she work? now? How old is
she?
About seventy, he answered. And then,
boastingly, We work from the time we are born until we
die, in my country. Thats why we live so long.
I will live to a hundred.
I shall never forget this conversation. The words were
the last I ever heard him utter. Perhaps they were the last
he did utter, too. For, going down into the cabin to turn
in, I decided that it was too stuffy to sleep below. It was
a calm night. We were out of the Trades, and the
Ghost was forging ahead barely a knot an hour. So I
tucked a blanket and pillow under my arm and went up on deck.
As I passed between Harrison and the binnacle, which was built
into the top of the cabin, I noticed that he was this time fully
three points off. Thinking that he was asleep, and wishing
him to escape reprimand or worse, I spoke to him. But he
was not asleep. His eyes were wide and staring. He
seemed greatly perturbed, unable to reply to me.
Whats the matter? I asked.
Are you sick?
He shook his head, and with a deep sign as of awakening,
caught his breath.
Youd better get on your course, then, I
chided.
He put a few spokes over, and I watched the compass-card swing
slowly to N.N.W. and steady itself with slight oscillations.
I took a fresh hold on my bedclothes and was preparing to
start on, when some movement caught my eye and I looked astern to
the rail. A sinewy hand, dripping with water, was clutching
the rail. A second hand took form in the darkness beside
it. I watched, fascinated. What visitant from the
gloom of the deep was I to behold? Whatever it was, I knew
that it was climbing aboard by the log-line. I saw a head,
the hair wet and straight, shape itself, and then the
unmistakable eyes and face of Wolf Larsen. His right cheek
was red with blood, which flowed from some wound in the head.
He drew himself inboard with a quick effort, and arose to his
feet, glancing swiftly, as he did so, at the man at the wheel, as
though to assure himself of his identity and that there was
nothing to fear from him. The sea-water was streaming from
him. It made little audible gurgles which distracted
me. As he stepped toward me I shrank back instinctively,
for I saw that in his eyes which spelled death.
All right, Hump, he said in a low voice.
Wheres the mate?
I shook my head.
Johansen! he called softly.
Johansen!
Where is he? he demanded of Harrison.
The young fellow seemed to have recovered his composure, for
he answered steadily enough, I dont know,
sir. I saw him go forard a little while
ago.
So did I go forard. But you will observe
that I didnt come back the way I went. Can you
explain it?
You must have been overboard, sir.
Shall I look for him in the steerage, sir? I
asked.
Wolf Larsen shook his head. You wouldnt
find him, Hump. But youll do. Come on.
Never mind your bedding. Leave it where it is.
I followed at his heels. There was nothing stirring
amidships.
Those cursed hunters, was his comment.
Too damned fat and lazy to stand a four-hour
watch.
But on the forecastle-head we found three sailors
asleep. He turned them over and looked at their
faces. They composed the watch on deck, and it was the
ships custom, in good weather, to let the watch sleep with
the exception of the officer, the helmsman, and the look-out.
Whos look-out? he demanded.
Me, sir, answered Holyoak, one of the deep-water
sailors, a slight tremor in his voice. I winked off
just this very minute, sir. Im sorry, sir. It
wont happen again.
Did you hear or see anything on deck?
No, sir, I
But Wolf Larsen had turned away with a snort of disgust,
leaving the sailor rubbing his eyes with surprise at having been
let of so easily.
Softly, now, Wolf Larsen warned me in a whisper,
as he doubled his body into the forecastle scuttle and prepared
to descend.
I followed with a quaking heart. What was to happen I
knew no more than did I know what had happened. But blood
had been shed, and it was through no whim of Wolf Larsen that he
had gone over the side with his scalp laid open. Besides,
Johansen was missing.
It was my first descent into the forecastle, and I shall not
soon forget my impression of it, caught as I stood on my feet at
the bottom of the ladder. Built directly in the eyes of the
schooner, it was of the shape of a triangle, along the three
sides of which stood the bunks, in double-tier, twelve of
them. It was no larger than a hall bedroom in Grub Street,
and yet twelve men were herded into it to eat and sleep and carry
on all the functions of living. My bedroom at home was not
large, yet it could have contained a dozen similar forecastles,
and taking into consideration the height of the ceiling, a score
at least.
It smelled sour and musty, and by the dim light of the
swinging sea-lamp I saw every bit of available wall-space hung
deep with sea-boots, oilskins, and garments, clean and dirty, of
various sorts. These swung back and forth with every roll
of the vessel, giving rise to a brushing sound, as of trees
against a roof or wall. Somewhere a boot thumped loudly and
at irregular intervals against the wall; and, though it was a
mild night on the sea, there was a continual chorus of the
creaking timbers and bulkheads and of abysmal noises beneath the
flooring.
The sleepers did not mind. There were eight of
them,the two watches below,and the air was thick
with the warmth and odour of their breathing, and the ear was
filled with the noise of their snoring and of their sighs and
half-groans, tokens plain of the rest of the animal-man.
But were they sleeping? all of them? Or had they been
sleeping? This was evidently Wolf Larsens
questto find the men who appeared to be asleep and who
were not asleep or who had not been asleep very recently.
And he went about it in a way that reminded me of a story out of
Boccaccio.
He took the sea-lamp from its swinging frame and handed it to
me. He began at the first bunks forward on the star-board
side. In the top one lay Oofty-Oofty, a Kanaka and splendid
seaman, so named by his mates. He was asleep on his back
and breathing as placidly as a woman. One arm was under his
head, the other lay on top of the blankets. Wolf Larsen put
thumb and forefinger to the wrist and counted the pulse. In
the midst of it the Kanaka roused. He awoke as gently as he
slept. There was no movement of the body whatever.
The eyes, only, moved. They flashed wide open, big and
black, and stared, unblinking, into our faces. Wolf Larsen
put his finger to his lips as a sign for silence, and the eyes
closed again.
In the lower bunk lay Louis, grossly fat and warm and sweaty,
asleep unfeignedly and sleeping laboriously. While Wolf
Larsen held his wrist he stirred uneasily, bowing his body so
that for a moment it rested on shoulders and heels. His
lips moved, and he gave voice to this enigmatic utterance:
A shillings worth a quarter; but keep your lamps
out for thruppenny-bits, or the publicans ll shove
em on you for sixpence.
Then he rolled over on his side with a heavy, sobbing sigh,
saying:
A sixpence is a tanner, and a shilling a bob; but what
a pony is I dont know.
Satisfied with the honesty of his and the Kanakas
sleep, Wolf Larsen passed on to the next two bunks on the
starboard side, occupied top and bottom, as we saw in the light
of the sea-lamp, by Leach and Johnson.
As Wolf Larsen bent down to the lower bunk to take
Johnsons pulse, I, standing erect and holding the lamp,
saw Leachs head rise stealthily as he peered over the side
of his bunk to see what was going on. He must have divined
Wolf Larsens trick and the sureness of detection, for the
light was at once dashed from my hand and the forecastle was left
in darkness. He must have leaped, also, at the same
instant, straight down on Wolf Larsen.
The first sounds were those of a conflict between a bull and a
wolf. I heard a great infuriated bellow go up from Wolf
Larsen, and from Leach a snarling that was desperate and
blood-curdling. Johnson must have joined him immediately,
so that his abject and grovelling conduct on deck for the past
few days had been no more than planned deception.
I was so terror-stricken by this fight in the dark that I
leaned against the ladder, trembling and unable to ascend.
And upon me was that old sickness at the pit of the stomach,
caused always by the spectacle of physical violence. In
this instance I could not see, but I could hear the impact of the
blowsthe soft crushing sound made by flesh striking
forcibly against flesh. Then there was the crashing about
of the entwined bodies, the laboured breathing, the short quick
gasps of sudden pain.
There must have been more men in the conspiracy to murder the
captain and mate, for by the sounds I knew that Leach and Johnson
had been quickly reinforced by some of their mates.
Get a knife somebody! Leach was shouting.
Pound him on the head! Mash his brains
out! was Johnsons cry.
But after his first bellow, Wolf Larsen made no noise.
He was fighting grimly and silently for life. He was sore
beset. Down at the very first, he had been unable to gain
his feet, and for all of his tremendous strength I felt that
there was no hope for him.
The force with which they struggled was vividly impressed on
me; for I was knocked down by their surging bodies and badly
bruised. But in the confusion I managed to crawl into an
empty lower bunk out of the way.
All hands! Weve got him! Weve
got him! I could hear Leach crying.
Who? demanded those who had been really asleep,
and who had wakened to they knew not what.
Its the bloody mate! was Leachs
crafty answer, strained from him in a smothered sort of way.
This was greeted with whoops of joy, and from then on Wolf
Larsen had seven strong men on top of him, Louis, I believe,
taking no part in it. The forecastle was like an angry hive
of bees aroused by some marauder.
What ho! below there! I heard Latimer shout down
the scuttle, too cautious to descend into the inferno of passion
he could hear raging beneath him in the darkness.
Wont somebody get a knife? Oh, wont
somebody get a knife? Leach pleaded in the first interval
of comparative silence.
The number of the assailants was a cause of confusion.
They blocked their own efforts, while Wolf Larsen, with but a
single purpose, achieved his. This was to fight his way
across the floor to the ladder. Though in total darkness, I
followed his progress by its sound. No man less than a
giant could have done what he did, once he had gained the foot of
the ladder. Step by step, by the might of his arms, the
whole pack of men striving to drag him back and down, he drew his
body up from the floor till he stood erect. And then, step
by step, hand and foot, he slowly struggled up the ladder.
The very last of all, I saw. For Latimer, having finally
gone for a lantern, held it so that its light shone down the
scuttle. Wolf Larsen was nearly to the top, though I could
not see him. All that was visible was the mass of men
fastened upon him. It squirmed about, like some huge
many-legged spider, and swayed back and forth to the regular roll
of the vessel. And still, step by step with long intervals
between, the mass ascended. Once it tottered, about to fall
back, but the broken hold was regained and it still went up.
Who is it? Latimer cried.
In the rays of the lantern I could see his perplexed face
peering down.
Larsen, I heard a muffled voice from within the
mass.
Latimer reached down with his free hand. I saw a hand
shoot up to clasp his. Latimer pulled, and the next couple
of steps were made with a rush. Then Wolf Larsens
other hand reached up and clutched the edge of the scuttle.
The mass swung clear of the ladder, the men still clinging to
their escaping foe. They began to drop off, to be brushed
off against the sharp edge of the scuttle, to be knocked off by
the legs which were now kicking powerfully. Leach was the
last to go, falling sheer back from the top of the scuttle and
striking on head and shoulders upon his sprawling mates
beneath. Wolf Larsen and the lantern disappeared, and we
were left in darkness.
CHAPTER XV
There was a deal of cursing and groaning as the men at the
bottom of the ladder crawled to their feet.
Somebody strike a light, my thumbs out of
joint, said one of the men, Parsons, a swarthy, saturnine
man, boat-steerer in Standishs boat, in which Harrison was
puller.
Youll find it knockin about by the
bitts, Leach said, sitting down on the edge of the bunk in
which I was concealed.
There was a fumbling and a scratching of matches, and the
sea-lamp flared up, dim and smoky, and in its weird light
bare-legged men moved about nursing their bruises and caring for
their hurts. Oofty-Oofty laid hold of Parsonss
thumb, pulling it out stoutly and snapping it back into
place. I noticed at the same time that the Kanakas
knuckles were laid open clear across and to the bone. He
exhibited them, exposing beautiful white teeth in a grin as he
did so, and explaining that the wounds had come from striking
Wolf Larsen in the mouth.
So it was you, was it, you black beggar?
belligerently demanded one Kelly, an Irish-American and a
longshoreman, making his first trip to sea, and boat-puller for
Kerfoot.
As he made the demand he spat out a mouthful of blood and
teeth and shoved his pugnacious face close to Oofty-Oofty.
The Kanaka leaped backward to his bunk, to return with a second
leap, flourishing a long knife.
Aw, go lay down, you make me tired, Leach
interfered. He was evidently, for all of his youth and
inexperience, cock of the forecastle. Gwan,
you Kelly. You leave Oofty alone. How in hell did he
know it was you in the dark?
Kelly subsided with some muttering, and the Kanaka flashed his
white teeth in a grateful smile. He was a beautiful
creature, almost feminine in the pleasing lines of his figure,
and there was a softness and dreaminess in his large eyes which
seemed to contradict his well-earned reputation for strife and
action.
How did he get away? Johnson asked.
He was sitting on the side of his bunk, the whole pose of his
figure indicating utter dejection and hopelessness. He was
still breathing heavily from the exertion he had made. His
shirt had been ripped entirely from him in the struggle, and
blood from a gash in the cheek was flowing down his naked chest,
marking a red path across his white thigh and dripping to the
floor.
Because he is the devil, as I told you before,
was Leachs answer; and thereat he was on his feet and
raging his disappointment with tears in his eyes.
And not one of you to get a knife! was his
unceasing lament.
But the rest of the hands had a lively fear of consequences to
come and gave no heed to him.
Howll he know which was which? Kelly
asked, and as he went on he looked murderously about
himunless one of us peaches.
Hell know as soon as ever he claps eyes on
us, Parsons replied. One look at youd
be enough.
Tell him the deck flopped up and gouged yer teeth out
iv yer jaw, Louis grinned. He was the only man who
was not out of his bunk, and he was jubilant in that he possessed
no bruises to advertise that he had had a hand in the
nights work. Just wait till he gets a glimpse
iv yer mugs to-morrow, the gang iv ye, he chuckled.
Well say we thought it was the mate, said
one. And another, I know what Ill
saythat I heered a row, jumped out of my bunk, got a jolly
good crack on the jaw for my pains, and sailed in myself.
Couldnt tell who or what it was in the dark and just hit
out.
An twas me you hit, of course,
Kelly seconded, his face brightening for the moment.
Leach and Johnson took no part in the discussion, and it was
plain to see that their mates looked upon them as men for whom
the worst was inevitable, who were beyond hope and already
dead. Leach stood their fears and reproaches for some
time. Then he broke out:
You make me tired! A nice lot of gazabas you
are! If you talked less with yer mouth and did something
with yer hands, hed a-ben done with by now. Why
couldnt one of you, just one of you, get me a knife when I
sung out? You make me sick! A-beefin and
bellerin round, as though hed kill you when
he gets you! You know damn well he wont. Cant
afford to. No shipping masters or beach-combers over here,
and he wants yer in his business, and he wants yer bad.
Whos to pull or steer or sail ship if he loses yer?
Its me and Johnson have to face the music. Get into
yer bunks, now, and shut yer faces; I want to get some
sleep.
Thats all right all right, Parsons spoke
up. Mebbe he wont do for us, but mark my
words, hell ll be an ice-box to this ship from now
on.
All the while I had been apprehensive concerning my own
predicament. What would happen to me when these men
discovered my presence? I could never fight my way out as
Wolf Larsen had done. And at this moment Latimer called
down the scuttles:
Hump! The old man wants you!
He aint down here! Parsons called
back.
Yes, he is, I said, sliding out of the bunk and
striving my hardest to keep my voice steady and bold.
The sailors looked at me in consternation. Fear was
strong in their faces, and the devilishness which comes of
fear.
Im coming! I shouted up to Latimer.
No you dont! Kelly cried, stepping
between me and the ladder, his right hand shaped into a veritable
stranglers clutch. You damn little
sneak! Ill shut yer mouth!
Let him go, Leach commanded.
Not on yer life, was the angry retort.
Leach never changed his position on the edge of the
bunk. Let him go, I say, he repeated; but
this time his voice was gritty and metallic.
The Irishman wavered. I made to step by him, and he
stood aside. When I had gained the ladder, I turned to the
circle of brutal and malignant faces peering at me through the
semi-darkness. A sudden and deep sympathy welled up in
me. I remembered the Cockneys way of putting
it. How God must have hated them that they should be
tortured so!
I have seen and heard nothing, believe me, I
said quietly.
I tell yer, hes all right, I could hear
Leach saying as I went up the ladder. He dont
like the old man no more nor you or me.
I found Wolf Larsen in the cabin, stripped and bloody, waiting
for me. He greeted me with one of his whimsical smiles.
Come, get to work, Doctor. The signs are
favourable for an extensive practice this voyage. I
dont know what the Ghost would have been without
you, and if I could only cherish such noble sentiments I would
tell you her master is deeply grateful.
I knew the run of the simple medicine-chest the Ghost
carried, and while I was heating water on the cabin stove and
getting the things ready for dressing his wounds, he moved about,
laughing and chatting, and examining his hurts with a calculating
eye. I had never before seen him stripped, and the sight of
his body quite took my breath away. It has never been my
weakness to exalt the fleshfar from it; but there is
enough of the artist in me to appreciate its wonder.
I must say that I was fascinated by the perfect lines of Wolf
Larsens figure, and by what I may term the terrible beauty
of it. I had noted the men in the forecastle.
Powerfully muscled though some of them were, there had been
something wrong with all of them, an insufficient development
here, an undue development there, a twist or a crook that
destroyed symmetry, legs too short or too long, or too much sinew
or bone exposed, or too little. Oofty-Oofty had been the
only one whose lines were at all pleasing, while, in so far as
they pleased, that far had they been what I should call
feminine.
But Wolf Larsen was the man-type, the masculine, and almost a
god in his perfectness. As he moved about or raised his
arms the great muscles leapt and moved under the satiny
skin. I have forgotten to say that the bronze ended with
his face. His body, thanks to his Scandinavian stock, was
fair as the fairest womans. I remember his putting
his hand up to feel of the wound on his head, and my watching the
biceps move like a living thing under its white sheath. It
was the biceps that had nearly crushed out my life once, that I
had seen strike so many killing blows. I could not take my
eyes from him. I stood motionless, a roll of antiseptic
cotton in my hand unwinding and spilling itself down to the
floor.
He noticed me, and I became conscious that I was staring at
him.
God made you well, I said.
Did he? he answered. I have often
thought so myself, and wondered why.
Purpose I began.
Utility, he interrupted. This body
was made for use. These muscles were made to grip, and
tear, and destroy living things that get between me and
life. But have you thought of the other living
things? They, too, have muscles, of one kind and another,
made to grip, and tear, and destroy; and when they come between
me and life, I out-grip them, out-tear them, out-destroy
them. Purpose does not explain that. Utility
does.
It is not beautiful, I protested.
Life isnt, you mean, he smiled.
Yet you say I was made well. Do you see
this?
He braced his legs and feet, pressing the cabin floor with his
toes in a clutching sort of way. Knots and ridges and
mounds of muscles writhed and bunched under the skin.
Feel them, he commanded.
They were hard as iron. And I observed, also, that his
whole body had unconsciously drawn itself together, tense and
alert; that muscles were softly crawling and shaping about the
hips, along the back, and across the shoulders; that the arms
were slightly lifted, their muscles contracting, the fingers
crooking till the hands were like talons; and that even the eyes
had changed expression and into them were coming watchfulness and
measurement and a light none other than of battle.
Stability, equilibrium, he said, relaxing on the
instant and sinking his body back into repose. Feet
with which to clutch the ground, legs to stand on and to help
withstand, while with arms and hands, teeth and nails, I struggle
to kill and to be not killed. Purpose? Utility is the
better word.
I did not argue. I had seen the mechanism of the
primitive fighting beast, and I was as strongly impressed as if I
had seen the engines of a great battleship or Atlantic liner.
I was surprised, considering the fierce struggle in the
forecastle, at the superficiality of his hurts, and I pride
myself that I dressed them dexterously. With the exception
of several bad wounds, the rest were merely severe bruises and
lacerations. The blow which he had received before going
overboard had laid his scalp open several inches. This,
under his direction, I cleansed and sewed together, having first
shaved the edges of the wound. Then the calf of his leg was
badly lacerated and looked as though it had been mangled by a
bulldog. Some sailor, he told me, had laid hold of it by
his teeth, at the beginning of the fight, and hung on and been
dragged to the top of the forecastle ladder, when he was kicked
loose.
By the way, Hump, as I have remarked, you are a handy
man, Wolf Larsen began, when my work was done.
As you know, were short a mate. Hereafter you
shall stand watches, receive seventy-five dollars per month, and
be addressed fore and aft as Mr. Van Weyden.
II dont understand navigation, you
know, I gasped.
Not necessary at all.
I really do not care to sit in the high places,
I objected. I find life precarious enough in my
present humble situation. I have no experience.
Mediocrity, you see, has its compensations.
He smiled as though it were all settled.
I wont be mate on this hell-ship! I cried
defiantly.
I saw his face grow hard and the merciless glitter come into
his eyes. He walked to the door of his room, saying:
And now, Mr. Van Weyden, good-night.
Good-night, Mr. Larsen, I answered weakly.
CHAPTER XVI
I cannot say that the position of mate carried with it
anything more joyful than that there were no more dishes to
wash. I was ignorant of the simplest duties of mate, and
would have fared badly indeed, had the sailors not sympathized
with me. I knew nothing of the minutia of ropes and
rigging, of the trimming and setting of sails; but the sailors
took pains to put me to rights,Louis proving an especially
good teacher,and I had little trouble with those under
me.
With the hunters it was otherwise. Familiar in varying
degree with the sea, they took me as a sort of joke. In
truth, it was a joke to me, that I, the veriest landsman, should
be filling the office of mate; but to be taken as a joke by
others was a different matter. I made no complaint, but
Wolf Larsen demanded the most punctilious sea etiquette in my
case,far more than poor Johansen had ever received; and at
the expense of several rows, threats, and much grumbling, he
brought the hunters to time. I was Mr. Van
Weyden fore and aft, and it was only unofficially that
Wolf Larsen himself ever addressed me as Hump.
It was amusing. Perhaps the wind would haul a few points
while we were at dinner, and as I left the table he would say,
Mr. Van Weyden, will you kindly put about on the port
tack. And I would go on deck, beckon Louis to me,
and learn from him what was to be done. Then, a few minutes
later, having digested his instructions and thoroughly mastered
the manouvre, I would proceed to issue my orders. I
remember an early instance of this kind, when Wolf Larsen
appeared on the scene just as I had begun to give orders.
He smoked his cigar and looked on quietly till the thing was
accomplished, and then paced aft by my side along the weather
poop.
Hump, he said, I beg pardon, Mr. Van
Weyden, I congratulate you. I think you can now fire your
fathers legs back into the grave to him.
Youve discovered your own and learned to stand on
them. A little rope-work, sail-making, and experience with
storms and such things, and by the end of the voyage you could
ship on any coasting schooner.
It was during this period, between the death of Johansen and
the arrival on the sealing grounds, that I passed my pleasantest
hours on the Ghost. Wolf Larsen was quite
considerate, the sailors helped me, and I was no longer in
irritating contact with Thomas Mugridge. And I make free to
say, as the days went by, that I found I was taking a certain
secret pride in myself. Fantastic as the situation
was,a land-lubber second in command,I was,
nevertheless, carrying it off well; and during that brief time I
was proud of myself, and I grew to love the heave and roll of the
Ghost under my feet as she wallowed north and west through
the tropic sea to the islet where we filled our water-casks.
But my happiness was not unalloyed. It was comparative,
a period of less misery slipped in between a past of great
miseries and a future of great miseries. For the
Ghost, so far as the seamen were concerned, was a
hell-ship of the worst description. They never had a
moments rest or peace. Wolf Larsen treasured against
them the attempt on his life and the drubbing he had received in
the forecastle; and morning, noon, and night, and all night as
well, he devoted himself to making life unlivable for them.
He knew well the psychology of the little thing, and it was
the little things by which he kept the crew worked up to the
verge of madness. I have seen Harrison called from his bunk
to put properly away a misplaced paintbrush, and the two watches
below haled from their tired sleep to accompany him and see him
do it. A little thing, truly, but when multiplied by the
thousand ingenious devices of such a mind, the mental state of
the men in the forecastle may be slightly comprehended.
Of course much grumbling went on, and little outbursts were
continually occurring. Blows were struck, and there were
always two or three men nursing injuries at the hands of the
human beast who was their master. Concerted action was
impossible in face of the heavy arsenal of weapons carried in the
steerage and cabin. Leach and Johnson were the two
particular victims of Wolf Larsens diabolic temper, and
the look of profound melancholy which had settled on
Johnsons face and in his eyes made my heart bleed.
With Leach it was different. There was too much of the
fighting beast in him. He seemed possessed by an insatiable
fury which gave no time for grief. His lips had become
distorted into a permanent snarl, which at mere sight of Wolf
Larsen broke out in sound, horrible and menacing and, I do
believe, unconsciously. I have seen him follow Wolf Larsen
about with his eyes, like an animal its keeper, the while the
animal-like snarl sounded deep in his throat and vibrated forth
between his teeth.
I remember once, on deck, in bright day, touching him on the
shoulder as preliminary to giving an order. His back was
toward me, and at the first feel of my hand he leaped upright in
the air and away from me, snarling and turning his head as he
leaped. He had for the moment mistaken me for the man he
hated.
Both he and Johnson would have killed Wolf Larsen at the
slightest opportunity, but the opportunity never came. Wolf
Larsen was too wise for that, and, besides, they had no adequate
weapons. With their fists alone they had no chance
whatever. Time and again he fought it out with Leach who
fought back always, like a wildcat, tooth and nail and fist,
until stretched, exhausted or unconscious, on the deck. And
he was never averse to another encounter. All the devil
that was in him challenged the devil in Wolf Larsen. They
had but to appear on deck at the same time, when they would be at
it, cursing, snarling, striking; and I have seen Leach fling
himself upon Wolf Larsen without warning or provocation.
Once he threw his heavy sheath-knife, missing Wolf Larsens
throat by an inch. Another time he dropped a steel
marlinspike from the mizzen crosstree. It was a difficult
cast to make on a rolling ship, but the sharp point of the spike,
whistling seventy-five feet through the air, barely missed Wolf
Larsens head as he emerged from the cabin companion-way
and drove its length two inches and over into the solid
deck-planking. Still another time, he stole into the
steerage, possessed himself of a loaded shot-gun, and was making
a rush for the deck with it when caught by Kerfoot and
disarmed.
I often wondered why Wolf Larsen did not kill him and make an
end of it. But he only laughed and seemed to enjoy
it. There seemed a certain spice about it, such as men must
feel who take delight in making pets of ferocious animals.
It gives a thrill to life, he explained to me,
when life is carried in ones hand. Man is a
natural gambler, and life is the biggest stake he can lay.
The greater the odds, the greater the thrill. Why should I
deny myself the joy of exciting Leachs soul to
fever-pitch? For that matter, I do him a kindness.
The greatness of sensation is mutual. He is living more
royally than any man forard, though he does not know
it. For he has what they have notpurpose, something
to do and be done, an all-absorbing end to strive to attain, the
desire to kill me, the hope that he may kill me. Really,
Hump, he is living deep and high. I doubt that he has ever
lived so swiftly and keenly before, and I honestly envy him,
sometimes, when I see him raging at the summit of passion and
sensibility.
Ah, but it is cowardly, cowardly! I cried.
You have all the advantage.
Of the two of us, you and I, who is the greater
coward? he asked seriously. If the situation
is unpleasing, you compromise with your conscience when you make
yourself a party to it. If you were really great, really
true to yourself, you would join forces with Leach and
Johnson. But you are afraid, you are afraid. You want
to live. The life that is in you cries out that it must
live, no matter what the cost; so you live ignominiously, untrue
to the best you dream of, sinning against your whole pitiful
little code, and, if there were a hell, heading your soul
straight for it. Bah! I play the braver part. I
do no sin, for I am true to the promptings of the life that is in
me. I am sincere with my soul at least, and that is what
you are not.
There was a sting in what he said. Perhaps, after all, I
was playing a cowardly part. And the more I thought about
it the more it appeared that my duty to myself lay in doing what
he had advised, lay in joining forces with Johnson and Leach and
working for his death. Right here, I think, entered the
austere conscience of my Puritan ancestry, impelling me toward
lurid deeds and sanctioning even murder as right conduct. I
dwelt upon the idea. It would be a most moral act to rid
the world of such a monster. Humanity would be better and
happier for it, life fairer and sweeter.
I pondered it long, lying sleepless in my bunk and reviewing
in endless procession the facts of the situation. I talked
with Johnson and Leach, during the night watches when Wolf Larsen
was below. Both men had lost hopeJohnson, because of
temperamental despondency; Leach, because he had beaten himself
out in the vain struggle and was exhausted. But he caught
my hand in a passionate grip one night, saying:
I think yer square, Mr. Van Weyden. But stay
where you are and keep yer mouth shut. Say nothin
but saw wood. Were dead men, I know it; but all the
same you might be able to do us a favour some time when we need
it damn bad.
It was only next day, when Wainwright Island loomed to
windward, close abeam, that Wolf Larsen opened his mouth in
prophecy. He had attacked Johnson, been attacked by Leach,
and had just finished whipping the pair of them.
Leach, he said, you know Im going
to kill you some time or other, dont you?
A snarl was the answer.
And as for you, Johnson, youll get so tired of
life before Im through with you that youll fling
yourself over the side. See if you dont.
Thats a suggestion, he added, in an aside
to me. Ill bet you a months pay he
acts upon it.
I had cherished a hope that his victims would find an
opportunity to escape while filling our water-barrels, but Wolf
Larsen had selected his spot well. The Ghost lay
half-a-mile beyond the surf-line of a lonely beach. Here
debauched a deep gorge, with precipitous, volcanic walls which no
man could scale. And here, under his direct
supervisionfor he went ashore himselfLeach and
Johnson filled the small casks and rolled them down to the
beach. They had no chance to make a break for liberty in
one of the boats.
Harrison and Kelly, however, made such an attempt. They
composed one of the boats crews, and their task was to ply
between the schooner and the shore, carrying a single cask each
trip. Just before dinner, starting for the beach with an
empty barrel, they altered their course and bore away to the left
to round the promontory which jutted into the sea between them
and liberty. Beyond its foaming base lay the pretty
villages of the Japanese colonists and smiling valleys which
penetrated deep into the interior. Once in the fastnesses
they promised, and the two men could defy Wolf Larsen.
I had observed Henderson and Smoke loitering about the deck
all morning, and I now learned why they were there.
Procuring their rifles, they opened fire in a leisurely manner,
upon the deserters. It was a cold-blooded exhibition of
marksmanship. At first their bullets zipped harmlessly
along the surface of the water on either side the boat; but, as
the men continued to pull lustily, they struck closer and
closer.
Now, watch me take Kellys right oar,
Smoke said, drawing a more careful aim.
I was looking through the glasses, and I saw the oar-blade
shatter as he shot. Henderson duplicated it, selecting
Harrisons right oar. The boat slewed around.
The two remaining oars were quickly broken. The men tried
to row with the splinters, and had them shot out of their
hands. Kelly ripped up a bottom board and began paddling,
but dropped it with a cry of pain as its splinters drove into his
hands. Then they gave up, letting the boat drift till a
second boat, sent from the shore by Wolf Larsen, took them in tow
and brought them aboard.
Late that afternoon we hove up anchor and got away.
Nothing was before us but the three or four months hunting
on the sealing grounds. The outlook was black indeed, and I
went about my work with a heavy heart. An almost funereal
gloom seemed to have descended upon the Ghost. Wolf
Larsen had taken to his bunk with one of his strange, splitting
headaches. Harrison stood listlessly at the wheel, half
supporting himself by it, as though wearied by the weight of his
flesh. The rest of the men were morose and silent. I
came upon Kelly crouching to the lee of the forecastle scuttle,
his head on his knees, his arms about his head, in an attitude of
unutterable despondency.
Johnson I found lying full length on the forecastle head,
staring at the troubled churn of the forefoot, and I remembered
with horror the suggestion Wolf Larsen had made. It seemed
likely to bear fruit. I tried to break in on the
mans morbid thoughts by calling him away, but he smiled
sadly at me and refused to obey.
Leach approached me as I returned aft.
I want to ask a favour, Mr. Van Weyden, he
said. If its yer luck to ever make
Frisco once more, will you hunt up Matt McCarthy?
Hes my old man. He lives on the Hill, back of the
Mayfair bakery, runnin a cobblers shop that
everybody knows, and youll have no trouble. Tell him
I lived to be sorry for the trouble I brought him and the things
I done, andand just tell him God bless him,
for me.
I nodded my head, but said, Well all win back to
San Francisco, Leach, and youll be with me when I go to
see Matt McCarthy.
Id like to believe you, he answered,
shaking my hand, but I cant. Wolf Larsen
ll do for me, I know it; and all I can hope is,
hell do it quick.
And as he left me I was aware of the same desire at my
heart. Since it was to be done, let it be done with
despatch. The general gloom had gathered me into its
folds. The worst appeared inevitable; and as I paced the
deck, hour after hour, I found myself afflicted with Wolf
Larsens repulsive ideas. What was it all
about? Where was the grandeur of life that it should permit
such wanton destruction of human souls? It was a cheap and
sordid thing after all, this life, and the sooner over the
better. Over and done with! I, too, leaned upon the
rail and gazed longingly into the sea, with the certainty that
sooner or later I should be sinking down, down, through the cool
green depths of its oblivion.
CHAPTER XVII
Strange to say, in spite of the general foreboding, nothing of
especial moment happened on the Ghost. We ran on to
the north and west till we raised the coast of Japan and picked
up with the great seal herd. Coming from no man knew where
in the illimitable Pacific, it was travelling north on its annual
migration to the rookeries of Bering Sea. And north we
travelled with it, ravaging and destroying, flinging the naked
carcasses to the shark and salting down the skins so that they
might later adorn the fair shoulders of the women of the
cities.
It was wanton slaughter, and all for womans sake.
No man ate of the seal meat or the oil. After a good
days killing I have seen our decks covered with hides and
bodies, slippery with fat and blood, the scuppers running red;
masts, ropes, and rails spattered with the sanguinary colour; and
the men, like butchers plying their trade, naked and red of arm
and hand, hard at work with ripping and flensing-knives, removing
the skins from the pretty sea-creatures they had killed.
It was my task to tally the pelts as they came aboard from the
boats, to oversee the skinning and afterward the cleansing of the
decks and bringing things ship-shape again. It was not
pleasant work. My soul and my stomach revolted at it; and
yet, in a way, this handling and directing of many men was good
for me. It developed what little executive ability I
possessed, and I was aware of a toughening or hardening which I
was undergoing and which could not be anything but wholesome for
Sissy Van Weyden.
One thing I was beginning to feel, and that was that I could
never again be quite the same man I had been. While my hope
and faith in human life still survived Wolf Larsens
destructive criticism, he had nevertheless been a cause of change
in minor matters. He had opened up for me the world of the
real, of which I had known practically nothing and from which I
had always shrunk. I had learned to look more closely at
life as it was lived, to recognize that there were such things as
facts in the world, to emerge from the realm of mind and idea and
to place certain values on the concrete and objective phases of
existence.
I saw more of Wolf Larsen than ever when we had gained the
grounds. For when the weather was fair and we were in the
midst of the herd, all hands were away in the boats, and left on
board were only he and I, and Thomas Mugridge, who did not
count. But there was no play about it. The six boats,
spreading out fan-wise from the schooner until the first weather
boat and the last lee boat were anywhere from ten to twenty miles
apart, cruised along a straight course over the sea till
nightfall or bad weather drove them in. It was our duty to
sail the Ghost well to leeward of the last lee boat, so
that all the boats should have fair wind to run for us in case of
squalls or threatening weather.
It is no slight matter for two men, particularly when a stiff
wind has sprung up, to handle a vessel like the Ghost,
steering, keeping look-out for the boats, and setting or taking
in sail; so it devolved upon me to learn, and learn
quickly. Steering I picked up easily, but running aloft to
the crosstrees and swinging my whole weight by my arms when I
left the ratlines and climbed still higher, was more
difficult. This, too, I learned, and quickly, for I felt
somehow a wild desire to vindicate myself in Wolf Larsens
eyes, to prove my right to live in ways other than of the
mind. Nay, the time came when I took joy in the run of the
masthead and in the clinging on by my legs at that precarious
height while I swept the sea with glasses in search of the
boats.
I remember one beautiful day, when the boats left early and
the reports of the hunters guns grew dim and distant and
died away as they scattered far and wide over the sea.
There was just the faintest wind from the westward; but it
breathed its last by the time we managed to get to leeward of the
last lee boat. One by oneI was at the masthead and
sawthe six boats disappeared over the bulge of the earth
as they followed the seal into the west. We lay, scarcely
rolling on the placid sea, unable to follow. Wolf Larsen
was apprehensive. The barometer was down, and the sky to
the east did not please him. He studied it with unceasing
vigilance.
If she comes out of there, he said, hard
and snappy, putting us to windward of the boats, its
likely therell be empty bunks in steerage and
focsle.
By eleven oclock the sea had become glass. By
midday, though we were well up in the northerly latitudes, the
heat was sickening. There was no freshness in the
air. It was sultry and oppressive, reminding me of what the
old Californians term earthquake weather.
There was something ominous about it, and in intangible ways one
was made to feel that the worst was about to come. Slowly
the whole eastern sky filled with clouds that over-towered us
like some black sierra of the infernal regions. So clearly
could one see canon, gorge, and precipice, and the shadows
that lie therein, that one looked unconsciously for the white
surf-line and bellowing caverns where the sea charges on the
land. And still we rocked gently, and there was no
wind.
Its no square Wolf Larsen said.
Old Mother Natures going to get up on her hind legs
and howl for all thats in her, and itll keep us
jumping, Hump, to pull through with half our boats.
Youd better run up and loosen the topsails.
But if it is going to howl, and there are only two of
us? I asked, a note of protest in my voice.
Why weve got to make the best of the first of it
and run down to our boats before our canvas is ripped out of
us. After that I dont give a rap what happens.
The sticks ll stand it, and you and I will have to, though
weve plenty cut out for us.
Still the calm continued. We ate dinner, a hurried and
anxious meal for me with eighteen men abroad on the sea and
beyond the bulge of the earth, and with that heaven-rolling
mountain range of clouds moving slowly down upon us. Wolf
Larsen did not seem affected, however; though I noticed, when we
returned to the deck, a slight twitching of the nostrils, a
perceptible quickness of movement. His face was stern, the
lines of it had grown hard, and yet in his eyesblue, clear
blue this daythere was a strange brilliancy, a bright
scintillating light. It struck me that he was joyous, in a
ferocious sort of way; that he was glad there was an impending
struggle; that he was thrilled and upborne with knowledge that
one of the great moments of living, when the tide of life surges
up in flood, was upon him.
Once, and unwitting that he did so or that I saw, he laughed
aloud, mockingly and defiantly, at the advancing storm. I
see him yet standing there like a pigmy out of the Arabian
Nights before the huge front of some malignant genie.
He was daring destiny, and he was unafraid.
He walked to the galley. Cooky, by the time
youve finished pots and pans youll be wanted on
deck. Stand ready for a call.
Hump, he said, becoming cognizant of the
fascinated gaze I bent upon him, this beats whisky and is
where your Omar misses. I think he only half lived after
all.
The western half of the sky had by now grown murky. The
sun had dimmed and faded out of sight. It was two in the
afternoon, and a ghostly twilight, shot through by wandering
purplish lights, had descended upon us. In this purplish
light Wolf Larsens face glowed and glowed, and to my
excited fancy he appeared encircled by a halo. We lay in
the midst of an unearthly quiet, while all about us were signs
and omens of oncoming sound and movement. The sultry heat
had become unendurable. The sweat was standing on my
forehead, and I could feel it trickling down my nose. I
felt as though I should faint, and reached out to the rail for
support.
And then, just then, the faintest possible whisper of air
passed by. It was from the east, and like a whisper it came
and went. The drooping canvas was not stirred, and yet my
face had felt the air and been cooled.
Cooky, Wolf Larsen called in a low voice.
Thomas Mugridge turned a pitiable scared face. Let
go that foreboom tackle and pass it across, and when shes
willing let go the sheet and come in snug with the tackle.
And if you make a mess of it, it will be the last you ever
make. Understand?
Mr. Van Weyden, stand by to pass the head-sails
over. Then jump for the topsails and spread them quick as
Godll let youthe quicker you do it the easier
youll find it. As for Cooky, if he isnt
lively bat him between the eyes.
I was aware of the compliment and pleased, in that no threat
had accompanied my instructions. We were lying head to
north-west, and it was his intention to jibe over all with the
first puff.
Well have the breeze on our quarter, he
explained to me. By the last guns the boats were
bearing away slightly to the southard.
He turned and walked aft to the wheel. I went forward
and took my station at the jibs. Another whisper of wind,
and another, passed by. The canvas flapped lazily.
Thank Gawd shes not comin all of a bunch,
Mr. Van Weyden, was the Cockneys fervent
ejaculation.
And I was indeed thankful, for I had by this time learned
enough to know, with all our canvas spread, what disaster in such
event awaited us. The whispers of wind became puffs, the
sails filled, the Ghost moved. Wolf Larsen put the
wheel hard up, to port, and we began to pay off. The wind
was now dead astern, muttering and puffing stronger and stronger,
and my head-sails were pounding lustily. I did not see what
went on elsewhere, though I felt the sudden surge and heel of the
schooner as the wind-pressures changed to the jibing of the fore-
and main-sails. My hands were full with the flying-jib,
jib, and staysail; and by the time this part of my task was
accomplished the Ghost was leaping into the south-west,
the wind on her quarter and all her sheets to starboard.
Without pausing for breath, though my heart was beating like a
trip-hammer from my exertions, I sprang to the topsails, and
before the wind had become too strong we had them fairly set and
were coiling down. Then I went aft for orders.
Wolf Larsen nodded approval and relinquished the wheel to
me. The wind was strengthening steadily and the sea
rising. For an hour I steered, each moment becoming more
difficult. I had not the experience to steer at the gait we
were going on a quartering course.
Now take a run up with the glasses and raise some of
the boats. Weve made at least ten knots, and
were going twelve or thirteen now. The old girl
knows how to walk.
I contested myself with the fore crosstrees, some seventy feet
above the deck. As I searched the vacant stretch of water
before me, I comprehended thoroughly the need for haste if we
were to recover any of our men. Indeed, as I gazed at the
heavy sea through which we were running, I doubted that there was
a boat afloat. It did not seem possible that such frail
craft could survive such stress of wind and water.
I could not feel the full force of the wind, for we were
running with it; but from my lofty perch I looked down as though
outside the Ghost and apart from her, and saw the shape of
her outlined sharply against the foaming sea as she tore along
instinct with life. Sometimes she would lift and send
across some great wave, burying her starboard-rail from view, and
covering her deck to the hatches with the boiling ocean. At
such moments, starting from a windward roll, I would go flying
through the air with dizzying swiftness, as though I clung to the
end of a huge, inverted pendulum, the arc of which, between the
greater rolls, must have been seventy feet or more. Once,
the terror of this giddy sweep overpowered me, and for a while I
clung on, hand and foot, weak and trembling, unable to search the
sea for the missing boats or to behold aught of the sea but that
which roared beneath and strove to overwhelm the
Ghost.
But the thought of the men in the midst of it steadied me, and
in my quest for them I forgot myself. For an hour I saw
nothing but the naked, desolate sea. And then, where a
vagrant shaft of sunlight struck the ocean and turned its surface
to wrathful silver, I caught a small black speck thrust skyward
for an instant and swallowed up. I waited patiently.
Again the tiny point of black projected itself through the
wrathful blaze a couple of points off our port-bow. I did
not attempt to shout, but communicated the news to Wolf Larsen by
waving my arm. He changed the course, and I signalled
affirmation when the speck showed dead ahead.
It grew larger, and so swiftly that for the first time I fully
appreciated the speed of our flight. Wolf Larsen motioned
for me to come down, and when I stood beside him at the wheel
gave me instructions for heaving to.
Expect all hell to break loose, he cautioned me,
but dont mind it. Yours is to do your own
work and to have Cooky stand by the fore-sheet.
I managed to make my way forward, but there was little choice
of sides, for the weather-rail seemed buried as often as the
lee. Having instructed Thomas Mugridge as to what he was to
do, I clambered into the fore-rigging a few feet. The boat
was now very close, and I could make out plainly that it was
lying head to wind and sea and dragging on its mast and sail,
which had been thrown overboard and made to serve as a
sea-anchor. The three men were bailing. Each rolling
mountain whelmed them from view, and I would wait with sickening
anxiety, fearing that they would never appear again. Then,
and with black suddenness, the boat would shoot clear through the
foaming crest, bow pointed to the sky, and the whole length of
her bottom showing, wet and dark, till she seemed on end.
There would be a fleeting glimpse of the three men flinging water
in frantic haste, when she would topple over and fall into the
yawning valley, bow down and showing her full inside length to
the stern upreared almost directly above the bow. Each time
that she reappeared was a miracle.
The Ghost suddenly changed her course, keeping away,
and it came to me with a shock that Wolf Larsen was giving up the
rescue as impossible. Then I realized that he was preparing
to heave to, and dropped to the deck to be in readiness. We
were now dead before the wind, the boat far away and abreast of
us. I felt an abrupt easing of the schooner, a loss for the
moment of all strain and pressure, coupled with a swift
acceleration of speed. She was rushing around on her heel
into the wind.
As she arrived at right angles to the sea, the full force of
the wind (from which we had hitherto run away) caught us. I
was unfortunately and ignorantly facing it. It stood up
against me like a wall, filling my lungs with air which I could
not expel. And as I choked and strangled, and as the
Ghost wallowed for an instant, broadside on and rolling
straight over and far into the wind, I beheld a huge sea rise far
above my head. I turned aside, caught my breath, and looked
again. The wave over-topped the Ghost, and I gazed
sheer up and into it. A shaft of sunlight smote the
over-curl, and I caught a glimpse of translucent, rushing green,
backed by a milky smother of foam.
Then it descended, pandemonium broke loose, everything
happened at once. I was struck a crushing, stunning blow,
nowhere in particular and yet everywhere. My hold had been
broken loose, I was under water, and the thought passed through
my mind that this was the terrible thing of which I had heard,
the being swept in the trough of the sea. My body struck
and pounded as it was dashed helplessly along and turned over and
over, and when I could hold my breath no longer, I breathed the
stinging salt water into my lungs. But through it all I
clung to the one ideaI must get the jib backed over to
windward. I had no fear of death. I had no doubt
but that I should come through somehow. And as this idea of
fulfilling Wolf Larsens order persisted in my dazed
consciousness, I seemed to see him standing at the wheel in the
midst of the wild welter, pitting his will against the will of
the storm and defying it.
I brought up violently against what I took to be the rail,
breathed, and breathed the sweet air again. I tried to
rise, but struck my head and was knocked back on hands and
knees. By some freak of the waters I had been swept clear
under the forecastle-head and into the eyes. As I scrambled
out on all fours, I passed over the body of Thomas Mugridge, who
lay in a groaning heap. There was no time to
investigate. I must get the jib backed over.
When I emerged on deck it seemed that the end of everything
had come. On all sides there was a rending and crashing of
wood and steel and canvas. The Ghost was being
wrenched and torn to fragments. The foresail and
fore-topsail, emptied of the wind by the manouvre, and with
no one to bring in the sheet in time, were thundering into
ribbons, the heavy boom threshing and splintering from rail to
rail. The air was thick with flying wreckage, detached
ropes and stays were hissing and coiling like snakes, and down
through it all crashed the gaff of the foresail.
The spar could not have missed me by many inches, while it
spurred me to action. Perhaps the situation was not
hopeless. I remembered Wolf Larsens caution.
He had expected all hell to break loose, and here it was.
And where was he? I caught sight of him toiling at the
main-sheet, heaving it in and flat with his tremendous muscles,
the stern of the schooner lifted high in the air and his body
outlined against a white surge of sea sweeping past. All
this, and more,a whole world of chaos and wreck,in
possibly fifteen seconds I had seen and heard and grasped.
I did not stop to see what had become of the small boat, but
sprang to the jib-sheet. The jib itself was beginning to
slap, partially filling and emptying with sharp reports; but with
a turn of the sheet and the application of my whole strength each
time it slapped, I slowly backed it. This I know: I did my
best. I pulled till I burst open the ends of all my
fingers; and while I pulled, the flying-jib and staysail split
their cloths apart and thundered into nothingness.
Still I pulled, holding what I gained each time with a double
turn until the next slap gave me more. Then the sheet gave
with greater ease, and Wolf Larsen was beside me, heaving in
alone while I was busied taking up the slack.
Make fast! he shouted. And come
on!
As I followed him, I noted that in spite of rack and ruin a
rough order obtained. The Ghost was hove to.
She was still in working order, and she was still working.
Though the rest of her sails were gone, the jib, backed to
windward, and the mainsail hauled down flat, were themselves
holding, and holding her bow to the furious sea as well.
I looked for the boat, and, while Wolf Larsen cleared the
boat-tackles, saw it lift to leeward on a big sea an not a score
of feet away. And, so nicely had he made his calculation,
we drifted fairly down upon it, so that nothing remained to do
but hook the tackles to either end and hoist it aboard. But
this was not done so easily as it is written.
In the bow was Kerfoot, Oofty-Oofty in the stern, and Kelly
amidships. As we drifted closer the boat would rise on a
wave while we sank in the trough, till almost straight above me I
could see the heads of the three men craned overside and looking
down. Then, the next moment, we would lift and soar upward
while they sank far down beneath us. It seemed incredible
that the next surge should not crush the Ghost down upon
the tiny eggshell.
But, at the right moment, I passed the tackle to the Kanaka,
while Wolf Larsen did the same thing forward to Kerfoot.
Both tackles were hooked in a trice, and the three men, deftly
timing the roll, made a simultaneous leap aboard the
schooner. As the Ghost rolled her side out of water,
the boat was lifted snugly against her, and before the return
roll came, we had heaved it in over the side and turned it bottom
up on the deck. I noticed blood spouting from
Kerfoots left hand. In some way the third finger had
been crushed to a pulp. But he gave no sign of pain, and
with his single right hand helped us lash the boat in its
place.
Stand by to let that jib over, you Oofty! Wolf
Larsen commanded, the very second we had finished with the
boat. Kelly, come aft and slack off the
main-sheet! You, Kerfoot, go forard and see
whats become of Cooky! Mr. Van Weyden, run aloft
again, and cut away any stray stuff on your way!
And having commanded, he went aft with his peculiar tigerish
leaps to the wheel. While I toiled up the fore-shrouds the
Ghost slowly paid off. This time, as we went into
the trough of the sea and were swept, there were no sails to
carry away. And, halfway to the crosstrees and flattened
against the rigging by the full force of the wind so that it
would have been impossible for me to have fallen, the
Ghost almost on her beam-ends and the masts parallel with
the water, I looked, not down, but at almost right angles from
the perpendicular, to the deck of the Ghost. But I
saw, not the deck, but where the deck should have been, for it
was buried beneath a wild tumbling of water. Out of this
water I could see the two masts rising, and that was all.
The Ghost, for the moment, was buried beneath the
sea. As she squared off more and more, escaping from the
side pressure, she righted herself and broke her deck, like a
whales back, through the ocean surface.
Then we raced, and wildly, across the wild sea, the while I
hung like a fly in the crosstrees and searched for the other
boats. In half-an-hour I sighted the second one, swamped
and bottom up, to which were desperately clinging Jock Horner,
fat Louis, and Johnson. This time I remained aloft, and
Wolf Larsen succeeded in heaving to without being swept. As
before, we drifted down upon it. Tackles were made fast and
lines flung to the men, who scrambled aboard like monkeys.
The boat itself was crushed and splintered against the
schooners side as it came inboard; but the wreck was
securely lashed, for it could be patched and made whole
again.
Once more the Ghost bore away before the storm, this
time so submerging herself that for some seconds I thought she
would never reappear. Even the wheel, quite a deal higher
than the waist, was covered and swept again and again. At
such moments I felt strangely alone with God, alone with him and
watching the chaos of his wrath. And then the wheel would
reappear, and Wolf Larsens broad shoulders, his hands
gripping the spokes and holding the schooner to the course of his
will, himself an earth-god, dominating the storm, flinging its
descending waters from him and riding it to his own ends.
And oh, the marvel of it! the marvel of it! That tiny men
should live and breathe and work, and drive so frail a
contrivance of wood and cloth through so tremendous an elemental
strife.
As before, the Ghost swung out of the trough, lifting
her deck again out of the sea, and dashed before the howling
blast. It was now half-past five, and half-an-hour later,
when the last of the day lost itself in a dim and furious
twilight, I sighted a third boat. It was bottom up, and
there was no sign of its crew. Wolf Larsen repeated his
manouvre, holding off and then rounding up to windward and
drifting down upon it. But this time he missed by forty
feet, the boat passing astern.
Number four boat! Oofty-Oofty cried, his keen
eyes reading its number in the one second when it lifted clear of
the foam, and upside down.
It was Hendersons boat and with him had been lost
Holyoak and Williams, another of the deep-water crowd. Lost
they indubitably were; but the boat remained, and Wolf Larsen
made one more reckless effort to recover it. I had come
down to the deck, and I saw Horner and Kerfoot vainly protest
against the attempt.
By God, Ill not be robbed of my boat by any
storm that ever blew out of hell! he shouted, and though
we four stood with our heads together that we might hear, his
voice seemed faint and far, as though removed from us an immense
distance.
Mr. Van Weyden! he cried, and I heard through
the tumult as one might hear a whisper. Stand by
that jib with Johnson and Oofty! The rest of you tail aft
to the mainsheet! Lively now! or Ill sail you all
into Kingdom Come! Understand?
And when he put the wheel hard over and the
Ghosts bow swung off, there was nothing for the
hunters to do but obey and make the best of a risky chance.
How great the risk I realized when I was once more buried beneath
the pounding seas and clinging for life to the pinrail at the
foot of the foremast. My fingers were torn loose, and I
swept across to the side and over the side into the sea. I
could not swim, but before I could sink I was swept back
again. A strong hand gripped me, and when the Ghost
finally emerged, I found that I owed my life to Johnson. I
saw him looking anxiously about him, and noted that Kelly, who
had come forward at the last moment, was missing.
This time, having missed the boat, and not being in the same
position as in the previous instances, Wolf Larsen was compelled
to resort to a different manouvre. Running off before
the wind with everything to starboard, he came about, and
returned close-hauled on the port tack.
Grand! Johnson shouted in my ear, as we
successfully came through the attendant deluge, and I knew he
referred, not to Wolf Larsens seamanship, but to the
performance of the Ghost herself.
It was now so dark that there was no sign of the boat; but
Wolf Larsen held back through the frightful turmoil as if guided
by unerring instinct. This time, though we were continually
half-buried, there was no trough in which to be swept, and we
drifted squarely down upon the upturned boat, badly smashing it
as it was heaved inboard.
Two hours of terrible work followed, in which all hands of
ustwo hunters, three sailors, Wolf Larsen and
Ireefed, first one and then the other, the jib and
mainsail. Hove to under this short canvas, our decks were
comparatively free of water, while the Ghost bobbed and
ducked amongst the combers like a cork.
I had burst open the ends of my fingers at the very first, and
during the reefing I had worked with tears of pain running down
my cheeks. And when all was done, I gave up like a woman
and rolled upon the deck in the agony of exhaustion.
In the meantime Thomas Mugridge, like a drowned rat, was being
dragged out from under the forecastle head where he had cravenly
ensconced himself. I saw him pulled aft to the cabin, and
noted with a shock of surprise that the galley had
disappeared. A clean space of deck showed where it had
stood.
In the cabin I found all hands assembled, sailors as well, and
while coffee was being cooked over the small stove we drank
whisky and crunched hard-tack. Never in my life had food
been so welcome. And never had hot coffee tasted so
good. So violently did the Ghost, pitch and toss and
tumble that it was impossible for even the sailors to move about
without holding on, and several times, after a cry of Now
she takes it! we were heaped upon the wall of the port
cabins as though it had been the deck.
To hell with a look-out, I heard Wolf Larsen say
when we had eaten and drunk our fill. Theres
nothing can be done on deck. If anythings going to
run us down we couldnt get out of its way. Turn in,
all hands, and get some sleep.
The sailors slipped forward, setting the side-lights as they
went, while the two hunters remained to sleep in the cabin, it
not being deemed advisable to open the slide to the steerage
companion-way. Wolf Larsen and I, between us, cut off
Kerfoots crushed finger and sewed up the stump.
Mugridge, who, during all the time he had been compelled to cook
and serve coffee and keep the fire going, had complained of
internal pains, now swore that he had a broken rib or two.
On examination we found that he had three. But his case was
deferred to next day, principally for the reason that I did not
know anything about broken ribs and would first have to read it
up.
I dont think it was worth it, I said to
Wolf Larsen, a broken boat for Kellys
life.
But Kelly didnt amount to much, was the
reply. Good-night.
After all that had passed, suffering intolerable anguish in my
finger-ends, and with three boats missing, to say nothing of the
wild capers the Ghost was cutting, I should have thought
it impossible to sleep. But my eyes must have closed the
instant my head touched the pillow, and in utter exhaustion I
slept throughout the night, the while the Ghost, lonely
and undirected, fought her way through the storm.
CHAPTER XVIII
The next day, while the storm was blowing itself out, Wolf
Larsen and I crammed anatomy and surgery and set Mugridges
ribs. Then, when the storm broke, Wolf Larsen cruised back
and forth over that portion of the ocean where we had encountered
it, and somewhat more to the westward, while the boats were being
repaired and new sails made and bent. Sealing schooner
after sealing schooner we sighted and boarded, most of which were
in search of lost boats, and most of which were carrying boats
and crews they had picked up and which did not belong to
them. For the thick of the fleet had been to the westward
of us, and the boats, scattered far and wide, had headed in mad
flight for the nearest refuge.
Two of our boats, with men all safe, we took off the
Cisco, and, to Wolf Larsens huge delight and my own
grief, he culled Smoke, with Nilson and Leach, from the San
Diego. So that, at the end of five days, we found
ourselves short but four menHenderson, Holyoak, Williams,
and Kelly,and were once more hunting on the flanks of the
herd.
As we followed it north we began to encounter the dreaded
sea-fogs. Day after day the boats lowered and were
swallowed up almost ere they touched the water, while we on board
pumped the horn at regular intervals and every fifteen minutes
fired the bomb gun. Boats were continually being lost and
found, it being the custom for a boat to hunt, on lay, with
whatever schooner picked it up, until such time it was recovered
by its own schooner. But Wolf Larsen, as was to be
expected, being a boat short, took possession of the first stray
one and compelled its men to hunt with the Ghost, not
permitting them to return to their own schooner when we sighted
it. I remember how he forced the hunter and his two men
below, a riffle at their breasts, when their captain passed by at
biscuit-toss and hailed us for information.
Thomas Mugridge, so strangely and pertinaciously clinging to
life, was soon limping about again and performing his double
duties of cook and cabin-boy. Johnson and Leach were
bullied and beaten as much as ever, and they looked for their
lives to end with the end of the hunting season; while the rest
of the crew lived the lives of dogs and were worked like dogs by
their pitiless master. As for Wolf Larsen and myself, we
got along fairly well; though I could not quite rid myself of the
idea that right conduct, for me, lay in killing him. He
fascinated me immeasurably, and I feared him immeasurably.
And yet, I could not imagine him lying prone in death.
There was an endurance, as of perpetual youth, about him, which
rose up and forbade the picture. I could see him only as
living always, and dominating always, fighting and destroying,
himself surviving.
One diversion of his, when we were in the midst of the herd
and the sea was too rough to lower the boats, was to lower with
two boat-pullers and a steerer and go out himself. He was a
good shot, too, and brought many a skin aboard under what the
hunters termed impossible hunting conditions. It seemed the
breath of his nostrils, this carrying his life in his hands and
struggling for it against tremendous odds.
I was learning more and more seamanship; and one clear
daya thing we rarely encountered nowI had the
satisfaction of running and handling the Ghost and picking
up the boats myself. Wolf Larsen had been smitten with one
of his headaches, and I stood at the wheel from morning until
evening, sailing across the ocean after the last lee boat, and
heaving to and picking it and the other five up without command
or suggestion from him.
Gales we encountered now and again, for it was a raw and
stormy region, and, in the middle of June, a typhoon most
memorable to me and most important because of the changes wrought
through it upon my future. We must have been caught nearly
at the centre of this circular storm, and Wolf Larsen ran out of
it and to the southward, first under a double-reefed jib, and
finally under bare poles. Never had I imagined so great a
sea. The seas previously encountered were as ripples
compared with these, which ran a half-mile from crest to crest
and which upreared, I am confident, above our masthead. So
great was it that Wolf Larsen himself did not dare heave to,
though he was being driven far to the southward and out of the
seal herd.
We must have been well in the path of the trans-Pacific
steamships when the typhoon moderated, and here, to the surprise
of the hunters, we found ourselves in the midst of sealsa
second herd, or sort of rear-guard, they declared, and a most
unusual thing. But it was Boats over! the
boom-boom of guns, and the pitiful slaughter through the long
day.
It was at this time that I was approached by Leach. I
had just finished tallying the skins of the last boat aboard,
when he came to my side, in the darkness, and said in a low
tone:
Can you tell me, Mr. Van Weyden, how far we are off the
coast, and what the bearings of Yokohama are?
My heart leaped with gladness, for I knew what he had in mind,
and I gave him the bearingswest-north-west, and five
hundred miles away.
Thank you, sir, was all he said as he slipped
back into the darkness.
Next morning No. 3 boat and Johnson and Leach were
missing. The water-breakers and grub-boxes from all the
other boats were likewise missing, as were the beds and sea bags
of the two men. Wolf Larsen was furious. He set sail
and bore away into the west-north-west, two hunters constantly at
the mastheads and sweeping the sea with glasses, himself pacing
the deck like an angry lion. He knew too well my sympathy
for the runaways to send me aloft as look-out.
The wind was fair but fitful, and it was like looking for a
needle in a haystack to raise that tiny boat out of the blue
immensity. But he put the Ghost through her best
paces so as to get between the deserters and the land. This
accomplished, he cruised back and forth across what he knew must
be their course.
On the morning of the third day, shortly after eight bells, a
cry that the boat was sighted came down from Smoke at the
masthead. All hands lined the rail. A snappy breeze
was blowing from the west with the promise of more wind behind
it; and there, to leeward, in the troubled silver of the rising
sun, appeared and disappeared a black speck.
We squared away and ran for it. My heart was as
lead. I felt myself turning sick in anticipation; and as I
looked at the gleam of triumph in Wolf Larsens eyes, his
form swam before me, and I felt almost irresistibly impelled to
fling myself upon him. So unnerved was I by the thought of
impending violence to Leach and Johnson that my reason must have
left me. I know that I slipped down into the steerage in a
daze, and that I was just beginning the ascent to the deck, a
loaded shot-gun in my hands, when I heard the startled cry:
Theres five men in that boat!
I supported myself in the companion-way, weak and trembling,
while the observation was being verified by the remarks of the
rest of the men. Then my knees gave from under me and I
sank down, myself again, but overcome by shock at knowledge of
what I had so nearly done. Also, I was very thankful as I
put the gun away and slipped back on deck.
No one had remarked my absence. The boat was near enough
for us to make out that it was larger than any sealing boat and
built on different lines. As we drew closer, the sail was
taken in and the mast unstepped. Oars were shipped, and its
occupants waited for us to heave to and take them aboard.
Smoke, who had descended to the deck and was now standing by
my side, began to chuckle in a significant way. I looked at
him inquiringly.
Talk of a mess! he giggled.
Whats wrong? I demanded.
Again he chuckled. Dont you see there, in
the stern-sheets, on the bottom? May I never shoot a seal
again if that aint a woman!
I looked closely, but was not sure until exclamations broke
out on all sides. The boat contained four men, and its
fifth occupant was certainly a woman. We were agog with
excitement, all except Wolf Larsen, who was too evidently
disappointed in that it was not his own boat with the two victims
of his malice.
We ran down the flying jib, hauled the jib-sheets to wind-ward
and the main-sheet flat, and came up into the wind. The
oars struck the water, and with a few strokes the boat was
alongside. I now caught my first fair glimpse of the
woman. She was wrapped in a long ulster, for the morning
was raw; and I could see nothing but her face and a mass of light
brown hair escaping from under the seamans cap on her
head. The eyes were large and brown and lustrous, the mouth
sweet and sensitive, and the face itself a delicate oval, though
sun and exposure to briny wind had burnt the face scarlet.
She seemed to me like a being from another world. I was
aware of a hungry out-reaching for her, as of a starving man for
bread. But then, I had not seen a woman for a very long
time. I know that I was lost in a great wonder, almost a
stupor,this, then, was a woman?so that I forgot
myself and my mates duties, and took no part in helping
the new-comers aboard. For when one of the sailors lifted
her into Wolf Larsens downstretched arms, she looked up
into our curious faces and smiled amusedly and sweetly, as only a
woman can smile, and as I had seen no one smile for so long that
I had forgotten such smiles existed.
Mr. Van Weyden!
Wolf Larsens voice brought me sharply back to
myself.
Will you take the lady below and see to her
comfort? Make up that spare port cabin. Put Cooky to
work on it. And see what you can do for that face.
Its burned badly.
He turned brusquely away from us and began to question the new
men. The boat was cast adrift, though one of them called it
a bloody shame with Yokohama so near.
I found myself strangely afraid of this woman I was escorting
aft. Also I was awkward. It seemed to me that I was
realizing for the first time what a delicate, fragile creature a
woman is; and as I caught her arm to help her down the companion
stairs, I was startled by its smallness and softness.
Indeed, she was a slender, delicate woman as women go, but to me
she was so ethereally slender and delicate that I was quite
prepared for her arm to crumble in my grasp. All this, in
frankness, to show my first impression, after long denial of
women in general and of Maud Brewster in particular.
No need to go to any great trouble for me, she
protested, when I had seated her in Wolf Larsens
arm-chair, which I had dragged hastily from his cabin.
The men were looking for land at any moment this morning,
and the vessel should be in by night; dont you think
so?
Her simple faith in the immediate future took me aback.
How could I explain to her the situation, the strange man who
stalked the sea like Destiny, all that it had taken me months to
learn? But I answered honestly:
If it were any other captain except ours, I should say
you would be ashore in Yokohama to-morrow. But our captain
is a strange man, and I beg of you to be prepared for
anythingunderstand?for anything.
II confess I hardly do understand, she
hesitated, a perturbed but not frightened expression in her
eyes. Or is it a misconception of mine that
shipwrecked people are always shown every consideration?
This is such a little thing, you know. We are so close to
land.
Candidly, I do not know, I strove to reassure
her. I wished merely to prepare you for the worst,
if the worst is to come. This man, this captain, is a
brute, a demon, and one can never tell what will be his next
fantastic act.
I was growing excited, but she interrupted me with an
Oh, I see, and her voice sounded weary. To
think was patently an effort. She was clearly on the verge
of physical collapse.
She asked no further questions, and I vouchsafed no remark,
devoting myself to Wolf Larsens command, which was to make
her comfortable. I bustled about in quite housewifely
fashion, procuring soothing lotions for her sunburn, raiding Wolf
Larsens private stores for a bottle of port I knew to be
there, and directing Thomas Mugridge in the preparation of the
spare state-room.
The wind was freshening rapidly, the Ghost heeling over
more and more, and by the time the state-room was ready she was
dashing through the water at a lively clip. I had quite
forgotten the existence of Leach and Johnson, when suddenly, like
a thunderclap, Boat ho! came down the open
companion-way. It was Smokes unmistakable voice,
crying from the masthead. I shot a glance at the woman, but
she was leaning back in the arm-chair, her eyes closed,
unutterably tired. I doubted that she had heard, and I
resolved to prevent her seeing the brutality I knew would follow
the capture of the deserters. She was tired. Very
good. She should sleep.
There were swift commands on deck, a stamping of feet and a
slapping of reef-points as the Ghost shot into the wind
and about on the other tack. As she filled away and heeled,
the arm-chair began to slide across the cabin floor, and I sprang
for it just in time to prevent the rescued woman from being
spilled out.
Her eyes were too heavy to suggest more than a hint of the
sleepy surprise that perplexed her as she looked up at me, and
she half stumbled, half tottered, as I led her to her
cabin. Mugridge grinned insinuatingly in my face as I
shoved him out and ordered him back to his galley work; and he
won his revenge by spreading glowing reports among the hunters as
to what an excellent lydys-myde I was
proving myself to be.
She leaned heavily against me, and I do believe that she had
fallen asleep again between the arm-chair and the
state-room. This I discovered when she nearly fell into the
bunk during a sudden lurch of the schooner. She aroused,
smiled drowsily, and was off to sleep again; and asleep I left
her, under a heavy pair of sailors blankets, her head
resting on a pillow I had appropriated from Wolf Larsens
bunk.
CHAPTER XIX
I came on deck to find the Ghost heading up close on
the port tack and cutting in to windward of a familiar spritsail
close-hauled on the same tack ahead of us. All hands were
on deck, for they knew that something was to happen when Leach
and Johnson were dragged aboard.
It was four bells. Louis came aft to relieve the
wheel. There was a dampness in the air, and I noticed he
had on his oilskins.
What are we going to have? I asked him.
A healthy young slip of a gale from the breath iv it,
sir, he answered, with a splatter iv rain just to
wet our gills an no more.
Too bad we sighted them, I said, as the
Ghosts bow was flung off a point by a large sea and
the boat leaped for a moment past the jibs and into our line of
vision.
Louis gave a spoke and temporized. Theyd
never iv made the land, sir, Im thinkin.
Think not? I queried.
No, sir. Did you feel that? (A puff
had caught the schooner, and he was forced to put the wheel up
rapidly to keep her out of the wind.) Tis no
egg-shellll float on this sea an hour come, an
its a stroke iv luck for them were here to pick
em up.
Wolf Larsen strode aft from amidships, where he had been
talking with the rescued men. The cat-like springiness in
his tread was a little more pronounced than usual, and his eyes
were bright and snappy.
Three oilers and a fourth engineer, was his
greeting. But well make sailors out of them,
or boat-pullers at any rate. Now, what of the
lady?
I know not why, but I was aware of a twinge or pang like the
cut of a knife when he mentioned her. I thought it a
certain silly fastidiousness on my part, but it persisted in
spite of me, and I merely shrugged my shoulders in answer.
Wolf Larsen pursed his lips in a long, quizzical whistle.
Whats her name, then? he demanded.
I dont know, I replied. She
is asleep. She was very tired. In fact, I am waiting
to hear the news from you. What vessel was it?
Mail steamer, he answered shortly.
The City of Tokio, from Frisco, bound for
Yokohama. Disabled in that typhoon. Old tub.
Opened up top and bottom like a sieve. They were adrift
four days. And you dont know who or what she is,
eh?maid, wife, or widow? Well, well.
He shook his head in a bantering way, and regarded me with
laughing eyes.
Are you I began. It was on the
verge of my tongue to ask if he were going to take the castaways
into Yokohama.
Am I what? he asked.
What do you intend doing with Leach and
Johnson?
He shook his head. Really, Hump, I dont
know. You see, with these additions Ive about all
the crew I want.
And theyve about all the escaping they
want, I said. Why not give them a change of
treatment? Take them aboard, and deal gently with
them. Whatever they have done they have been hounded into
doing.
By me?
By you, I answered steadily. And I
give you warning, Wolf Larsen, that I may forget love of my own
life in the desire to kill you if you go too far in maltreating
those poor wretches.
Bravo! he cried. You do me proud,
Hump! Youve found your legs with a vengeance.
Youre quite an individual. You were unfortunate in
having your life cast in easy places, but youre
developing, and I like you the better for it.
His voice and expression changed. His face was
serious. Do you believe in promises? he
asked. Are they sacred things?
Of course, I answered.
Then heres a compact, he went on,
consummate actor. If I promise not to lay my hands
upon Leach will you promise, in turn, not to attempt to kill
me?
Oh, not that Im afraid of you, not that
Im afraid of you, he hastened to add.
I could hardly believe my ears. What was coming over the
man?
Is it a go? he asked impatiently.
A go, I answered.
His hand went out to mine, and as I shook it heartily I could
have sworn I saw the mocking devil shine up for a moment in his
eyes.
We strolled across the poop to the lee side. The boat
was close at hand now, and in desperate plight. Johnson was
steering, Leach bailing. We overhauled them about two feet
to their one. Wolf Larsen motioned Louis to keep off
slightly, and we dashed abreast of the boat, not a score of feet
to windward. The Ghost blanketed it. The
spritsail flapped emptily and the boat righted to an even keel,
causing the two men swiftly to change position. The boat
lost headway, and, as we lifted on a huge surge, toppled and fell
into the trough.
It was at this moment that Leach and Johnson looked up into
the faces of their shipmates, who lined the rail amidships.
There was no greeting. They were as dead men in their
comrades eyes, and between them was the gulf that parts
the living and the dead.
The next instant they were opposite the poop, where stood Wolf
Larsen and I. We were falling in the trough, they were
rising on the surge. Johnson looked at me, and I could see
that his face was worn and haggard. I waved my hand to him,
and he answered the greeting, but with a wave that was hopeless
and despairing. It was as if he were saying farewell.
I did not see into the eyes of Leach, for he was looking at Wolf
Larsen, the old and implacable snarl of hatred strong as ever on
his face.
Then they were gone astern. The spritsail filled with
the wind, suddenly, careening the frail open craft till it seemed
it would surely capsize. A whitecap foamed above it and
broke across in a snow-white smother. Then the boat
emerged, half swamped, Leach flinging the water out and Johnson
clinging to the steering-oar, his face white and anxious.
Wolf Larsen barked a short laugh in my ear and strode away to
the weather side of the poop. I expected him to give orders
for the Ghost to heave to, but she kept on her course and
he made no sign. Louis stood imperturbably at the wheel,
but I noticed the grouped sailors forward turning troubled faces
in our direction. Still the Ghost tore along, till
the boat dwindled to a speck, when Wolf Larsens voice rang
out in command and he went about on the starboard tack.
Back we held, two miles and more to windward of the struggling
cockle-shell, when the flying jib was run down and the schooner
hove to. The sealing boats are not made for windward
work. Their hope lies in keeping a weather position so that
they may run before the wind for the schooner when it breezes
up. But in all that wild waste there was no refuge for
Leach and Johnson save on the Ghost, and they resolutely
began the windward beat. It was slow work in the heavy sea
that was running. At any moment they were liable to be
overwhelmed by the hissing combers. Time and again and
countless times we watched the boat luff into the big whitecaps,
lose headway, and be flung back like a cork.
Johnson was a splendid seaman, and he knew as much about small
boats as he did about ships. At the end of an hour and a
half he was nearly alongside, standing past our stern on the last
leg out, aiming to fetch us on the next leg back.
So youve changed your mind? I heard Wolf
Larsen mutter, half to himself, half to them as though they could
hear. You want to come aboard, eh? Well, then,
just keep a-coming.
Hard up with that helm! he commanded
Oofty-Oofty, the Kanaka, who had in the meantime relieved Louis
at the wheel.
Command followed command. As the schooner paid off, the
fore- and main-sheets were slacked away for fair wind. And
before the wind we were, and leaping, when Johnson, easing his
sheet at imminent peril, cut across our wake a hundred feet
away. Again Wolf Larsen laughed, at the same time beckoning
them with his arm to follow. It was evidently his intention
to play with them,a lesson, I took it, in lieu of a
beating, though a dangerous lesson, for the frail craft stood in
momentary danger of being overwhelmed.
Johnson squared away promptly and ran after us. There
was nothing else for him to do. Death stalked everywhere,
and it was only a matter of time when some one of those many huge
seas would fall upon the boat, roll over it, and pass on.
Tis the fear iv death at the hearts iv
them, Louis muttered in my ear, as I passed forward to see
to taking in the flying jib and staysail.
Oh, hell heave to in a little while and pick
them up, I answered cheerfully. Hes
bent upon giving them a lesson, thats all.
Louis looked at me shrewdly. Think so? he
asked.
Surely, I answered. Dont
you?
I think nothing but iv my own skin, these days,
was his answer. An tis with wonder
Im filled as to the workin out iv things. A
pretty mess that Frisco whisky got me into, an a
prettier mess that womans got you into aft there.
Ah, its myself that knows ye for a blitherin
fool.
What do you mean? I demanded; for, having sped
his shaft, he was turning away.
What do I mean? he cried. And
its you that asks me! Tis not what I mean,
but what the Wolf ll mean. The Wolf, I said, the
Wolf!
If trouble comes, will you stand by? I asked
impulsively, for he had voiced my own fear.
Stand by? Tis old fat Louis I stand by,
an trouble enough itll be. Were at the
beginnin iv things, Im tellin ye, the bare
beginnin iv things.
I had not thought you so great a coward, I
sneered.
He favoured me with a contemptuous stare. If I
raised never a hand for that poor fool,pointing
astern to the tiny sail,dye think Im
hungerin for a broken head for a woman I never laid me
eyes upon before this day?
I turned scornfully away and went aft.
Better get in those topsails, Mr. Van Weyden,
Wolf Larsen said, as I came on the poop.
I felt relief, at least as far as the two men were
concerned. It was clear he did not wish to run too far away
from them. I picked up hope at the thought and put the
order swiftly into execution. I had scarcely opened my
mouth to issue the necessary commands, when eager men were
springing to halyards and downhauls, and others were racing
aloft. This eagerness on their part was noted by Wolf
Larsen with a grim smile.
Still we increased our lead, and when the boat had dropped
astern several miles we hove to and waited. All eyes
watched it coming, even Wolf Larsens; but he was the only
unperturbed man aboard. Louis, gazing fixedly, betrayed a
trouble in his face he was not quite able to hide.
The boat drew closer and closer, hurling along through the
seething green like a thing alive, lifting and sending and
uptossing across the huge-backed breakers, or disappearing behind
them only to rush into sight again and shoot skyward. It
seemed impossible that it could continue to live, yet with each
dizzying sweep it did achieve the impossible. A rain-squall
drove past, and out of the flying wet the boat emerged, almost
upon us.
Hard up, there! Wolf Larsen shouted, himself
springing to the wheel and whirling it over.
Again the Ghost sprang away and raced before the wind,
and for two hours Johnson and Leach pursued us. We hove to
and ran away, hove to and ran away, and ever astern the
struggling patch of sail tossed skyward and fell into the rushing
valleys. It was a quarter of a mile away when a thick
squall of rain veiled it from view. It never emerged.
The wind blew the air clear again, but no patch of sail broke the
troubled surface. I thought I saw, for an instant, the
boats bottom show black in a breaking crest. At the
best, that was all. For Johnson and Leach the travail of
existence had ceased.
The men remained grouped amidships. No one had gone
below, and no one was speaking. Nor were any looks being
exchanged. Each man seemed stunneddeeply
contemplative, as it were, and, not quite sure, trying to realize
just what had taken place. Wolf Larsen gave them little
time for thought. He at once put the Ghost upon her
coursea course which meant the seal herd and not Yokohama
harbour. But the men were no longer eager as they pulled
and hauled, and I heard curses amongst them, which left their
lips smothered and as heavy and lifeless as were they. Not
so was it with the hunters. Smoke the irrepressible related
a story, and they descended into the steerage, bellowing with
laughter.
As I passed to leeward of the galley on my way aft I was
approached by the engineer we had rescued. His face was
white, his lips were trembling.
Good God! sir, what kind of a craft is this? he
cried.
You have eyes, you have seen, I answered, almost
brutally, what of the pain and fear at my own heart.
Your promise? I said to Wolf Larsen.
I was not thinking of taking them aboard when I made
that promise, he answered. And anyway,
youll agree Ive not laid my hands upon
them.
Far from it, far from it, he laughed a moment
later.
I made no reply. I was incapable of speaking, my mind
was too confused. I must have time to think, I knew.
This woman, sleeping even now in the spare cabin, was a
responsibility, which I must consider, and the only rational
thought that flickered through my mind was that I must do nothing
hastily if I were to be any help to her at all.
CHAPTER XX
The remainder of the day passed uneventfully. The young
slip of a gale, having wetted our gills, proceeded to
moderate. The fourth engineer and the three oilers, after a
warm interview with Wolf Larsen, were furnished with outfits from
the slop-chests, assigned places under the hunters in the various
boats and watches on the vessel, and bundled forward into the
forecastle. They went protestingly, but their voices were
not loud. They were awed by what they had already seen of
Wolf Larsens character, while the tale of woe they
speedily heard in the forecastle took the last bit of rebellion
out of them.
Miss Brewsterwe had learned her name from the
engineerslept on and on. At supper I requested the
hunters to lower their voices, so she was not disturbed; and it
was not till next morning that she made her appearance. It
had been my intention to have her meals served apart, but Wolf
Larsen put down his foot. Who was she that she should be
too good for cabin table and cabin society? had been his
demand.
But her coming to the table had something amusing in it.
The hunters fell silent as clams. Jock Horner and Smoke
alone were unabashed, stealing stealthy glances at her now and
again, and even taking part in the conversation. The other
four men glued their eyes on their plates and chewed steadily and
with thoughtful precision, their ears moving and wobbling, in
time with their jaws, like the ears of so many animals.
Wolf Larsen had little to say at first, doing no more than
reply when he was addressed. Not that he was abashed.
Far from it. This woman was a new type to him, a different
breed from any he had ever known, and he was curious. He
studied her, his eyes rarely leaving her face unless to follow
the movements of her hands or shoulders. I studied her
myself, and though it was I who maintained the conversation, I
know that I was a bit shy, not quite self-possessed. His
was the perfect poise, the supreme confidence in self, which
nothing could shake; and he was no more timid of a woman than he
was of storm and battle.
And when shall we arrive at Yokohama? she asked,
turning to him and looking him squarely in the eyes.
There it was, the question flat. The jaws stopped
working, the ears ceased wobbling, and though eyes remained glued
on plates, each man listened greedily for the answer.
In four months, possibly three if the season closes
early, Wolf Larsen said.
She caught her breath and stammered, II
thoughtI was given to understand that Yokohama was only a
days sail away. It Here she
paused and looked about the table at the circle of unsympathetic
faces staring hard at the plates. It is not
right, she concluded.
That is a question you must settle with Mr. Van Weyden
there, he replied, nodding to me with a mischievous
twinkle. Mr. Van Weyden is what you may call an
authority on such things as rights. Now I, who am only a
sailor, would look upon the situation somewhat differently.
It may possibly be your misfortune that you have to remain with
us, but it is certainly our good fortune.
He regarded her smilingly. Her eyes fell before his
gaze, but she lifted them again, and defiantly, to mine. I
read the unspoken question there: was it right? But I had
decided that the part I was to play must be a neutral one, so I
did not answer.
What do you think? she demanded.
That it is unfortunate, especially if you have any
engagements falling due in the course of the next several
months. But, since you say that you were voyaging to Japan
for your health, I can assure you that it will improve no better
anywhere than aboard the Ghost.
I saw her eyes flash with indignation, and this time it was I
who dropped mine, while I felt my face flushing under her
gaze. It was cowardly, but what else could I do?
Mr. Van Weyden speaks with the voice of
authority, Wolf Larsen laughed.
I nodded my head, and she, having recovered herself, waited
expectantly.
Not that he is much to speak of now, Wolf Larsen
went on, but he has improved wonderfully. You should
have seen him when he came on board. A more scrawny,
pitiful specimen of humanity one could hardly conceive.
Isnt that so, Kerfoot?
Kerfoot, thus directly addressed, was startled into dropping
his knife on the floor, though he managed to grunt
affirmation.
Developed himself by peeling potatoes and washing
dishes. Eh, Kerfoot?
Again that worthy grunted.
Look at him now. True, he is not what you would
term muscular, but still he has muscles, which is more than he
had when he came aboard. Also, he has legs to stand
on. You would not think so to look at him, but he was quite
unable to stand alone at first.
The hunters were snickering, but she looked at me with a
sympathy in her eyes which more than compensated for Wolf
Larsens nastiness. In truth, it had been so long
since I had received sympathy that I was softened, and I became
then, and gladly, her willing slave. But I was angry with
Wolf Larsen. He was challenging my manhood with his slurs,
challenging the very legs he claimed to be instrumental in
getting for me.
I may have learned to stand on my own legs, I
retorted. But I have yet to stamp upon others with
them.
He looked at me insolently. Your education is
only half completed, then, he said dryly, and turned to
her.
We are very hospitable upon the Ghost. Mr.
Van Weyden has discovered that. We do everything to make
our guests feel at home, eh, Mr. Van Weyden?
Even to the peeling of potatoes and the washing of
dishes, I answered, to say nothing to wringing
their necks out of very fellowship.
I beg of you not to receive false impressions of us
from Mr. Van Weyden, he interposed with mock
anxiety. You will observe, Miss Brewster, that he
carries a dirk in his belt, aahema most unusual
thing for a ships officer to do. While really very
estimable, Mr. Van Weyden is sometimeshow shall I
say?erquarrelsome, and harsh measures are
necessary. He is quite reasonable and fair in his calm
moments, and as he is calm now he will not deny that only
yesterday he threatened my life.
I was well-nigh choking, and my eyes were certainly
fiery. He drew attention to me.
Look at him now. He can scarcely control himself
in your presence. He is not accustomed to the presence of
ladies anyway. I shall have to arm myself before I dare go
on deck with him.
He shook his head sadly, murmuring, Too bad, too
bad, while the hunters burst into guffaws of laughter.
The deep-sea voices of these men, rumbling and bellowing in
the confined space, produced a wild effect. The whole
setting was wild, and for the first time, regarding this strange
woman and realizing how incongruous she was in it, I was aware of
how much a part of it I was myself. I knew these men and
their mental processes, was one of them myself, living the
seal-hunting life, eating the seal-hunting fare, thinking,
largely, the seal-hunting thoughts. There was for me no
strangeness to it, to the rough clothes, the coarse faces, the
wild laughter, and the lurching cabin walls and swaying
sea-lamps.
As I buttered a piece of bread my eyes chanced to rest upon my
hand. The knuckles were skinned and inflamed clear across,
the fingers swollen, the nails rimmed with black. I felt
the mattress-like growth of beard on my neck, knew that the
sleeve of my coat was ripped, that a button was missing from the
throat of the blue shirt I wore. The dirk mentioned by Wolf
Larsen rested in its sheath on my hip. It was very natural
that it should be there,how natural I had not imagined
until now, when I looked upon it with her eyes and knew how
strange it and all that went with it must appear to her.
But she divined the mockery in Wolf Larsens words, and
again favoured me with a sympathetic glance. But there was
a look of bewilderment also in her eyes. That it was
mockery made the situation more puzzling to her.
I may be taken off by some passing vessel,
perhaps, she suggested.
There will be no passing vessels, except other
sealing-schooners, Wolf Larsen made answer.
I have no clothes, nothing, she objected.
You hardly realize, sir, that I am not a man, or that I am
unaccustomed to the vagrant, careless life which you and your men
seem to lead.
The sooner you get accustomed to it, the better,
he said.
Ill furnish you with cloth, needles, and
thread, he added. I hope it will not be too
dreadful a hardship for you to make yourself a dress or
two.
She made a wry pucker with her mouth, as though to advertise
her ignorance of dressmaking. That she was frightened and
bewildered, and that she was bravely striving to hide it, was
quite plain to me.
I suppose youre like Mr. Van Weyden there,
accustomed to having things done for you. Well, I think
doing a few things for yourself will hardly dislocate any
joints. By the way, what do you do for a living?
She regarded him with amazement unconcealed.
I mean no offence, believe me. People eat,
therefore they must procure the wherewithal. These men here
shoot seals in order to live; for the same reason I sail this
schooner; and Mr. Van Weyden, for the present at any rate, earns
his salty grub by assisting me. Now what do you
do?
She shrugged her shoulders.
Do you feed yourself? Or does some one else feed
you?
Im afraid some one else has fed me most of my
life, she laughed, trying bravely to enter into the spirit
of his quizzing, though I could see a terror dawning and growing
in her eyes as she watched Wolf Larsen.
And I suppose some one else makes your bed for
you?
I have made beds, she replied.
Very often?
She shook her head with mock ruefulness.
Do you know what they do to poor men in the States,
who, like you, do not work for their living?
I am very ignorant, she pleaded.
What do they do to the poor men who are like
me?
They send them to jail. The crime of not earning
a living, in their case, is called vagrancy. If I were Mr.
Van Weyden, who harps eternally on questions of right and wrong,
Id ask, by what right do you live when you do nothing to
deserve living?
But as you are not Mr. Van Weyden, I dont have
to answer, do I?
She beamed upon him through her terror-filled eyes, and the
pathos of it cut me to the heart. I must in some way break
in and lead the conversation into other channels.
Have you ever earned a dollar by your own
labour? he demanded, certain of her answer, a triumphant
vindictiveness in his voice.
Yes, I have, she answered slowly, and I could
have laughed aloud at his crestfallen visage. I
remember my father giving me a dollar once, when I was a little
girl, for remaining absolutely quiet for five minutes.
He smiled indulgently.
But that was long ago, she continued.
And you would scarcely demand a little girl of nine to
earn her own living.
At present, however, she said, after another
slight pause, I earn about eighteen hundred dollars a
year.
With one accord, all eyes left the plates and settled on
her. A woman who earned eighteen hundred dollars a year was
worth looking at. Wolf Larsen was undisguised in his
admiration.
Salary, or piece-work? he asked.
Piece-work, she answered promptly.
Eighteen hundred, he calculated.
Thats a hundred and fifty dollars a month.
Well, Miss Brewster, there is nothing small about the
Ghost. Consider yourself on salary during the time
you remain with us.
She made no acknowledgment. She was too unused as yet to
the whims of the man to accept them with equanimity.
I forgot to inquire, he went on suavely,
as to the nature of your occupation. What
commodities do you turn out? What tools and materials do
you require?
Paper and ink, she laughed. And,
oh! also a typewriter.
You are Maud Brewster, I said slowly and with
certainty, almost as though I were charging her with a crime.
Her eyes lifted curiously to mine. How do you
know?
Arent you? I demanded.
She acknowledged her identity with a nod. It was Wolf
Larsens turn to be puzzled. The name and its magic
signified nothing to him. I was proud that it did mean
something to me, and for the first time in a weary while I was
convincingly conscious of a superiority over him.
I remember writing a review of a thin little
volume I had begun carelessly, when she interrupted
me.
You! she cried. You
are
She was now staring at me in wide-eyed wonder.
I nodded my identity, in turn.
Humphrey Van Weyden, she concluded; then added
with a sigh of relief, and unaware that she had glanced that
relief at Wolf Larsen, I am so glad.
I remember the review, she went on hastily,
becoming aware of the awkwardness of her remark; that too,
too flattering review.
Not at all, I denied valiantly. You
impeach my sober judgment and make my canons of little
worth. Besides, all my brother critics were with me.
Didnt Lang include your Kiss Endured among
the four supreme sonnets by women in the English
language?
But you called me the American Mrs. Meynell!
Was it not true? I demanded.
No, not that, she answered. I was
hurt.
We can measure the unknown only by the known, I
replied, in my finest academic manner. As a critic I
was compelled to place you. You have now become a yardstick
yourself. Seven of your thin little volumes are on my
shelves; and there are two thicker volumes, the essays, which,
you will pardon my saying, and I know not which is flattered
more, fully equal your verse. The time is not far distant
when some unknown will arise in England and the critics will name
her the English Maud Brewster.
You are very kind, I am sure, she murmured; and
the very conventionality of her tones and words, with the host of
associations it aroused of the old life on the other side of the
world, gave me a quick thrillrich with remembrance but
stinging sharp with home-sickness.
And you are Maud Brewster, I said solemnly,
gazing across at her.
And you are Humphrey Van Weyden, she said,
gazing back at me with equal solemnity and awe. How
unusual! I dont understand. We surely are not
to expect some wildly romantic sea-story from your sober
pen.
No, I am not gathering material, I assure you,
was my answer. I have neither aptitude nor
inclination for fiction.
Tell me, why have you always buried yourself in
California? she next asked. It has not been
kind of you. We of the East have seen to very little of
youtoo little, indeed, of the Dean of American Letters,
the Second.
I bowed to, and disclaimed, the compliment. I
nearly met you, once, in Philadelphia, some Browning affair or
otheryou were to lecture, you know. My train was
four hours late.
And then we quite forgot where we were, leaving Wolf Larsen
stranded and silent in the midst of our flood of gossip.
The hunters left the table and went on deck, and still we
talked. Wolf Larsen alone remained. Suddenly I became
aware of him, leaning back from the table and listening curiously
to our alien speech of a world he did not know.
I broke short off in the middle of a sentence. The
present, with all its perils and anxieties, rushed upon me with
stunning force. It smote Miss Brewster likewise, a vague
and nameless terror rushing into her eyes as she regarded Wolf
Larsen.
He rose to his feet and laughed awkwardly. The sound of
it was metallic.
Oh, dont mind me, he said, with a
self-depreciatory wave of his hand. I dont
count. Go on, go on, I pray you.
But the gates of speech were closed, and we, too, rose from
the table and laughed awkwardly.
CHAPTER XXI
The chagrin Wolf Larsen felt from being ignored by Maud
Brewster and me in the conversation at table had to express
itself in some fashion, and it fell to Thomas Mugridge to be the
victim. He had not mended his ways nor his shirt, though
the latter he contended he had changed. The garment itself
did not bear out the assertion, nor did the accumulations of
grease on stove and pot and pan attest a general cleanliness.
Ive given you warning, Cooky, Wolf Larsen
said, and now youve got to take your
medicine.
Mugridges face turned white under its sooty veneer, and
when Wolf Larsen called for a rope and a couple of men, the
miserable Cockney fled wildly out of the galley and dodged and
ducked about the deck with the grinning crew in pursuit.
Few things could have been more to their liking than to give him
a tow over the side, for to the forecastle he had sent messes and
concoctions of the vilest order. Conditions favoured the
undertaking. The Ghost was slipping through the
water at no more than three miles an hour, and the sea was fairly
calm. But Mugridge had little stomach for a dip in
it. Possibly he had seen men towed before. Besides,
the water was frightfully cold, and his was anything but a rugged
constitution.
As usual, the watches below and the hunters turned out for
what promised sport. Mugridge seemed to be in rabid fear of
the water, and he exhibited a nimbleness and speed we did not
dream he possessed. Cornered in the right-angle of the poop
and galley, he sprang like a cat to the top of the cabin and ran
aft. But his pursuers forestalling him, he doubled back
across the cabin, passed over the galley, and gained the deck by
means of the steerage-scuttle. Straight forward he raced,
the boat-puller Harrison at his heels and gaining on him.
But Mugridge, leaping suddenly, caught the jib-boom-lift.
It happened in an instant. Holding his weight by his arms,
and in mid-air doubling his body at the hips, he let fly with
both feet. The oncoming Harrison caught the kick squarely
in the pit of the stomach, groaned involuntarily, and doubled up
and sank backward to the deck.
Hand-clapping and roars of laughter from the hunters greeted
the exploit, while Mugridge, eluding half of his pursuers at the
foremast, ran aft and through the remainder like a runner on the
football field. Straight aft he held, to the poop and along
the poop to the stern. So great was his speed that as he
curved past the corner of the cabin he slipped and fell.
Nilson was standing at the wheel, and the Cockneys
hurtling body struck his legs. Both went down together, but
Mugridge alone arose. By some freak of pressures, his frail
body had snapped the strong mans leg like a pipe-stem.
Parsons took the wheel, and the pursuit continued. Round
and round the decks they went, Mugridge sick with fear, the
sailors hallooing and shouting directions to one another, and the
hunters bellowing encouragement and laughter. Mugridge went
down on the fore-hatch under three men; but he emerged from the
mass like an eel, bleeding at the mouth, the offending shirt
ripped into tatters, and sprang for the main-rigging. Up he
went, clear up, beyond the ratlines, to the very masthead.
Half-a-dozen sailors swarmed to the crosstrees after him,
where they clustered and waited while two of their number,
Oofty-Oofty and Black (who was Latimers boat-steerer),
continued up the thin steel stays, lifting their bodies higher
and higher by means of their arms.
It was a perilous undertaking, for, at a height of over a
hundred feet from the deck, holding on by their hands, they were
not in the best of positions to protect themselves from
Mugridges feet. And Mugridge kicked savagely, till
the Kanaka, hanging on with one hand, seized the Cockneys
foot with the other. Black duplicated the performance a
moment later with the other foot. Then the three writhed
together in a swaying tangle, struggling, sliding, and falling
into the arms of their mates on the crosstrees.
The aerial battle was over, and Thomas Mugridge, whining
and gibbering, his mouth flecked with bloody foam, was brought
down to deck. Wolf Larsen rove a bowline in a piece of rope
and slipped it under his shoulders. Then he was carried aft
and flung into the sea. Forty,fifty,sixty
feet of line ran out, when Wolf Larsen cried
Belay! Oofty-Oofty took a turn on a bitt, the
rope tautened, and the Ghost, lunging onward, jerked the
cook to the surface.
It was a pitiful spectacle. Though he could not drown,
and was nine-lived in addition, he was suffering all the agonies
of half-drowning. The Ghost was going very slowly,
and when her stern lifted on a wave and she slipped forward she
pulled the wretch to the surface and gave him a moment in which
to breathe; but between each lift the stern fell, and while the
bow lazily climbed the next wave the line slacked and he sank
beneath.
I had forgotten the existence of Maud Brewster, and I
remembered her with a start as she stepped lightly beside
me. It was her first time on deck since she had come
aboard. A dead silence greeted her appearance.
What is the cause of the merriment? she
asked.
Ask Captain Larsen, I answered composedly and
coldly, though inwardly my blood was boiling at the thought that
she should be witness to such brutality.
She took my advice and was turning to put it into execution,
when her eyes lighted on Oofty-Oofty, immediately before her, his
body instinct with alertness and grace as he held the turn of the
rope.
Are you fishing? she asked him.
He made no reply. His eyes, fixed intently on the sea
astern, suddenly flashed.
Shark ho, sir! he cried.
Heave in! Lively! All hands tail on!
Wolf Larsen shouted, springing himself to the rope in advance of
the quickest.
Mugridge had heard the Kanakas warning cry and was
screaming madly. I could see a black fin cutting the water
and making for him with greater swiftness than he was being
pulled aboard. It was an even toss whether the shark or we
would get him, and it was a matter of moments. When
Mugridge was directly beneath us, the stern descended the slope
of a passing wave, thus giving the advantage to the shark.
The fin disappeared. The belly flashed white in swift
upward rush. Almost equally swift, but not quite, was Wolf
Larsen. He threw his strength into one tremendous
jerk. The Cockneys body left the water; so did part
of the sharks. He drew up his legs, and the
man-eater seemed no more than barely to touch one foot, sinking
back into the water with a splash. But at the moment of
contact Thomas Mugridge cried out. Then he came in like a
fresh-caught fish on a line, clearing the rail generously and
striking the deck in a heap, on hands and knees, and rolling
over.
But a fountain of blood was gushing forth. The right
foot was missing, amputated neatly at the ankle. I looked
instantly to Maud Brewster. Her face was white, her eyes
dilated with horror. She was gazing, not at Thomas
Mugridge, but at Wolf Larsen. And he was aware of it, for
he said, with one of his short laughs:
Man-play, Miss Brewster. Somewhat rougher, I
warrant, than what you have been used to, but
still-man-play. The shark was not in the reckoning.
It
But at this juncture, Mugridge, who had lifted his head and
ascertained the extent of his loss, floundered over on the deck
and buried his teeth in Wolf Larsens leg. Wolf
Larsen stooped, coolly, to the Cockney, and pressed with thumb
and finger at the rear of the jaws and below the ears. The
jaws opened with reluctance, and Wolf Larsen stepped free.
As I was saying, he went on, as though nothing
unwonted had happened, the shark was not in the
reckoning. It wasahemshall we say
Providence?
She gave no sign that she had heard, though the expression of
her eyes changed to one of inexpressible loathing as she started
to turn away. She no more than started, for she swayed and
tottered, and reached her hand weakly out to mine. I caught
her in time to save her from falling, and helped her to a seat on
the cabin. I thought she might faint outright, but she
controlled herself.
Will you get a tourniquet, Mr. Van Weyden, Wolf
Larsen called to me.
I hesitated. Her lips moved, and though they formed no
words, she commanded me with her eyes, plainly as speech, to go
to the help of the unfortunate man. Please,
she managed to whisper, and I could but obey.
By now I had developed such skill at surgery that Wolf Larsen,
with a few words of advice, left me to my task with a couple of
sailors for assistants. For his task he elected a vengeance
on the shark. A heavy swivel-hook, baited with fat
salt-pork, was dropped overside; and by the time I had compressed
the severed veins and arteries, the sailors were singing and
heaving in the offending monster. I did not see it myself,
but my assistants, first one and then the other, deserted me for
a few moments to run amidships and look at what was going
on. The shark, a sixteen-footer, was hoisted up against the
main-rigging. Its jaws were pried apart to their greatest
extension, and a stout stake, sharpened at both ends, was so
inserted that when the pries were removed the spread jaws were
fixed upon it. This accomplished, the hook was cut
out. The shark dropped back into the sea, helpless, yet
with its full strength, doomedto lingering
starvationa living death less meet for it than for the man
who devised the punishment.
CHAPTER XXII
I knew what it was as she came toward me. For ten
minutes I had watched her talking earnestly with the engineer,
and now, with a sign for silence, I drew her out of earshot of
the helmsman. Her face was white and set; her large eyes,
larger than usual what of the purpose in them, looked
penetratingly into mine. I felt rather timid and
apprehensive, for she had come to search Humphrey Van
Weydens soul, and Humphrey Van Weyden had nothing of which
to be particularly proud since his advent on the
Ghost.
We walked to the break of the poop, where she turned and faced
me. I glanced around to see that no one was within hearing
distance.
What is it? I asked gently; but the expression
of determination on her face did not relax.
I can readily understand, she began, that
this mornings affair was largely an accident; but I have
been talking with Mr. Haskins. He tells me that the day we
were rescued, even while I was in the cabin, two men were
drowned, deliberately drownedmurdered.
There was a query in her voice, and she faced me accusingly,
as though I were guilty of the deed, or at least a party to
it.
The information is quite correct, I
answered. The two men were murdered.
And you permitted it! she cried.
I was unable to prevent it, is a better way of phrasing
it, I replied, still gently.
But you tried to prevent it? There was an
emphasis on the tried, and a pleading little note
in her voice.
Oh, but you didnt, she hurried on,
divining my answer. But why didnt
you?
I shrugged my shoulders. You must remember, Miss
Brewster, that you are a new inhabitant of this little world, and
that you do not yet understand the laws which operate within
it. You bring with you certain fine conceptions of
humanity, manhood, conduct, and such things; but here you will
find them misconceptions. I have found it so, I
added, with an involuntary sigh.
She shook her head incredulously.
What would you advise, then? I asked.
That I should take a knife, or a gun, or an axe, and kill
this man?
She half started back.
No, not that!
Then what should I do? Kill myself?
You speak in purely materialistic terms, she
objected. There is such a thing as moral courage,
and moral courage is never without effect.
Ah, I smiled, you advise me to kill
neither him nor myself, but to let him kill me. I
held up my hand as she was about to speak. For moral
courage is a worthless asset on this little floating world.
Leach, one of the men who were murdered, had moral courage to an
unusual degree. So had the other man, Johnson. Not
only did it not stand them in good stead, but it destroyed
them. And so with me if I should exercise what little moral
courage I may possess.
You must understand, Miss Brewster, and understand
clearly, that this man is a monster. He is without
conscience. Nothing is sacred to him, nothing is too
terrible for him to do. It was due to his whim that I was
detained aboard in the first place. It is due to his whim
that I am still alive. I do nothing, can do nothing,
because I am a slave to this monster, as you are now a slave to
him; because I desire to live, as you will desire to live;
because I cannot fight and overcome him, just as you will not be
able to fight and overcome him.
She waited for me to go on.
What remains? Mine is the role of the weak.
I remain silent and suffer ignominy, as you will remain silent
and suffer ignominy. And it is well. It is the best
we can do if we wish to live. The battle is not always to
the strong. We have not the strength with which to fight
this man; we must dissimulate, and win, if win we can, by
craft. If you will be advised by me, this is what you will
do. I know my position is perilous, and I may say frankly
that yours is even more perilous. We must stand together,
without appearing to do so, in secret alliance. I shall not
be able to side with you openly, and, no matter what indignities
may be put upon me, you are to remain likewise silent. We
must provoke no scenes with this man, nor cross his will.
And we must keep smiling faces and be friendly with him no matter
how repulsive it may be.
She brushed her hand across her forehead in a puzzled way,
saying, Still I do not understand.
You must do as I say, I interrupted
authoritatively, for I saw Wolf Larsens gaze wandering
toward us from where he paced up and down with Latimer
amidships. Do as I say, and ere long you will find I
am right.
What shall I do, then? she asked, detecting the
anxious glance I had shot at the object of our conversation, and
impressed, I flatter myself, with the earnestness of my
manner.
Dispense with all the moral courage you can, I
said briskly. Dont arouse this mans
animosity. Be quite friendly with him, talk with him,
discuss literature and art with himhe is fond of such
things. You will find him an interested listener and no
fool. And for your own sake try to avoid witnessing, as
much as you can, the brutalities of the ship. It will make
it easier for you to act your part.
I am to lie, she said in steady, rebellious
tones, by speech and action to lie.
Wolf Larsen had separated from Latimer and was coming toward
us. I was desperate.
Please, please understand me, I said hurriedly,
lowering my voice. All your experience of men and
things is worthless here. You must begin over again.
I know,I can see ityou have, among other ways, been
used to managing people with your eyes, letting your moral
courage speak out through them, as it were. You have
already managed me with your eyes, commanded me with them.
But dont try it on Wolf Larsen. You could as easily
control a lion, while he would make a mock of you. He
wouldI have always been proud of the fact that I
discovered him, I said, turning the conversation as Wolf
Larsen stepped on the poop and joined us. The
editors were afraid of him and the publishers would have none of
him. But I knew, and his genius and my judgment were
vindicated when he made that magnificent hit with his
Forge.
And it was a newspaper poem, she said
glibly.
It did happen to see the light in a newspaper, I
replied, but not because the magazine editors had been
denied a glimpse at it.
We were talking of Harris, I said to Wolf
Larsen.
Oh, yes, he acknowledged. I
remember the Forge. Filled with pretty
sentiments and an almighty faith in human illusions. By the
way, Mr. Van Weyden, youd better look in on Cooky.
Hes complaining and restless.
Thus was I bluntly dismissed from the poop, only to find
Mugridge sleeping soundly from the morphine I had given
him. I made no haste to return on deck, and when I did I
was gratified to see Miss Brewster in animated conversation with
Wolf Larsen. As I say, the sight gratified me. She
was following my advice. And yet I was conscious of a
slight shock or hurt in that she was able to do the thing I had
begged her to do and which she had notably disliked.
CHAPTER XXIII
Brave winds, blowing fair, swiftly drove the Ghost
northward into the seal herd. We encountered it well up to
the forty-fourth parallel, in a raw and stormy sea across which
the wind harried the fog-banks in eternal flight. For days
at a time we could never see the sun nor take an observation;
then the wind would sweep the face of the ocean clean, the waves
would ripple and flash, and we would learn where we were. A
day of clear weather might follow, or three days or four, and
then the fog would settle down upon us, seemingly thicker than
ever.
The hunting was perilous; yet the boats, lowered day after
day, were swallowed up in the grey obscurity, and were seen no
more till nightfall, and often not till long after, when they
would creep in like sea-wraiths, one by one, out of the
grey. Wainwrightthe hunter whom Wolf Larsen had
stolen with boat and mentook advantage of the veiled sea
and escaped. He disappeared one morning in the encircling
fog with his two men, and we never saw them again, though it was
not many days when we learned that they had passed from schooner
to schooner until they finally regained their own.
This was the thing I had set my mind upon doing, but the
opportunity never offered. It was not in the mates
province to go out in the boats, and though I manouvred
cunningly for it, Wolf Larsen never granted me the
privilege. Had he done so, I should have managed somehow to
carry Miss Brewster away with me. As it was, the situation
was approaching a stage which I was afraid to consider. I
involuntarily shunned the thought of it, and yet the thought
continually arose in my mind like a haunting spectre.
I had read sea-romances in my time, wherein figured, as a
matter of course, the lone woman in the midst of a shipload of
men; but I learned, now, that I had never comprehended the deeper
significance of such a situationthe thing the writers
harped upon and exploited so thoroughly. And here it was,
now, and I was face to face with it. That it should be as
vital as possible, it required no more than that the woman should
be Maud Brewster, who now charmed me in person as she had long
charmed me through her work.
No one more out of environment could be imagined. She
was a delicate, ethereal creature, swaying and willowy, light and
graceful of movement. It never seemed to me that she
walked, or, at least, walked after the ordinary manner of
mortals. Hers was an extreme lithesomeness, and she moved
with a certain indefinable airiness, approaching one as down
might float or as a bird on noiseless wings.
She was like a bit of Dresden china, and I was continually
impressed with what I may call her fragility. As at the
time I caught her arm when helping her below, so at any time I
was quite prepared, should stress or rough handling befall her,
to see her crumble away. I have never seen body and spirit
in such perfect accord. Describe her verse, as the critics
have described it, as sublimated and spiritual, and you have
described her body. It seemed to partake of her soul, to
have analogous attributes, and to link it to life with the
slenderest of chains. Indeed, she trod the earth lightly,
and in her constitution there was little of the robust clay.
She was in striking contrast to Wolf Larsen. Each was
nothing that the other was, everything that the other was
not. I noted them walking the deck together one morning,
and I likened them to the extreme ends of the human ladder of
evolutionthe one the culmination of all savagery, the
other the finished product of the finest civilization.
True, Wolf Larsen possessed intellect to an unusual degree, but
it was directed solely to the exercise of his savage instincts
and made him but the more formidable a savage. He was
splendidly muscled, a heavy man, and though he strode with the
certitude and directness of the physical man, there was nothing
heavy about his stride. The jungle and the wilderness
lurked in the uplift and downput of his feet. He was
cat-footed, and lithe, and strong, always strong. I likened
him to some great tiger, a beast of prowess and prey. He
looked it, and the piercing glitter that arose at times in his
eyes was the same piercing glitter I had observed in the eyes of
caged leopards and other preying creatures of the wild.
But this day, as I noted them pacing up and down, I saw that
it was she who terminated the walk. They came up to where I
was standing by the entrance to the companion-way. Though
she betrayed it by no outward sign, I felt, somehow, that she was
greatly perturbed. She made some idle remark, looking at
me, and laughed lightly enough; but I saw her eyes return to his,
involuntarily, as though fascinated; then they fell, but not
swiftly enough to veil the rush of terror that filled them.
It was in his eyes that I saw the cause of her
perturbation. Ordinarily grey and cold and harsh, they were
now warm and soft and golden, and all a-dance with tiny lights
that dimmed and faded, or welled up till the full orbs were
flooded with a glowing radiance. Perhaps it was to this
that the golden colour was due; but golden his eyes were,
enticing and masterful, at the same time luring and compelling,
and speaking a demand and clamour of the blood which no woman,
much less Maud Brewster, could misunderstand.
Her own terror rushed upon me, and in that moment of
fearthe most terrible fear a man can experienceI
knew that in inexpressible ways she was dear to me. The
knowledge that I loved her rushed upon me with the terror, and
with both emotions gripping at my heart and causing my blood at
the same time to chill and to leap riotously, I felt myself drawn
by a power without me and beyond me, and found my eyes returning
against my will to gaze into the eyes of Wolf Larsen. But
he had recovered himself. The golden colour and the dancing
lights were gone. Cold and grey and glittering they were as
he bowed brusquely and turned away.
I am afraid, she whispered, with a shiver.
I am so afraid.
I, too, was afraid, and what of my discovery of how much she
meant to me my mind was in a turmoil; but, I succeeded in
answering quite calmly:
All will come right, Miss Brewster. Trust me, it
will come right.
She answered with a grateful little smile that sent my heart
pounding, and started to descend the companion-stairs.
For a long while I remained standing where she had left
me. There was imperative need to adjust myself, to consider
the significance of the changed aspect of things. It had
come, at last, love had come, when I least expected it and under
the most forbidding conditions. Of course, my philosophy
had always recognized the inevitableness of the love-call sooner
or later; but long years of bookish silence had made me
inattentive and unprepared.
And now it had come! Maud Brewster! My memory
flashed back to that first thin little volume on my desk, and I
saw before me, as though in the concrete, the row of thin little
volumes on my library shelf. How I had welcomed each of
them! Each year one had come from the press, and to me each
was the advent of the year. They had voiced a kindred
intellect and spirit, and as such I had received them into a
camaraderie of the mind; but now their place was in my heart.
My heart? A revulsion of feeling came over me. I
seemed to stand outside myself and to look at myself
incredulously. Maud Brewster! Humphrey Van Weyden,
the cold-blooded fish, the emotionless
monster, the analytical demon, of Charley
Furuseths christening, in love! And then, without
rhyme or reason, all sceptical, my mind flew back to a small
biographical note in the red-bound Whos Who, and I
said to myself, She was born in Cambridge, and she is
twenty-seven years old. And then I said,
Twenty-seven years old and still free and fancy
free? But how did I know she was fancy free?
And the pang of new-born jealousy put all incredulity to
flight. There was no doubt about it. I was jealous;
therefore I loved. And the woman I loved was Maud
Brewster.
I, Humphrey Van Weyden, was in love! And again the doubt
assailed me. Not that I was afraid of it, however, or
reluctant to meet it. On the contrary, idealist that I was
to the most pronounced degree, my philosophy had always
recognized and guerdoned love as the greatest thing in the world,
the aim and the summit of being, the most exquisite pitch of joy
and happiness to which life could thrill, the thing of all things
to be hailed and welcomed and taken into the heart. But now
that it had come I could not believe. I could not be so
fortunate. It was too good, too good to be true.
Symonss lines came into my head:
I wandered all these years among
A world of women, seeking you.
And then I had ceased seeking. It was not for me, this
greatest thing in the world, I had decided. Furuseth was
right; I was abnormal, an emotionless monster, a
strange bookish creature, capable of pleasuring in sensations
only of the mind. And though I had been surrounded by women
all my days, my appreciation of them had been asthetic and
nothing more. I had actually, at times, considered myself
outside the pale, a monkish fellow denied the eternal or the
passing passions I saw and understood so well in others.
And now it had come! Undreamed of and unheralded, it had
come. In what could have been no less than an ecstasy, I
left my post at the head of the companion-way and started along
the deck, murmuring to myself those beautiful lines of Mrs.
Browning:
I lived with visions for my company
Instead of men and women years ago,
And found them gentle mates, nor thought to know
A sweeter music than they played to me.
But the sweeter music was playing in my ears, and I was blind
and oblivious to all about me. The sharp voice of Wolf
Larsen aroused me.
What the hell are you up to? he was
demanding.
I had strayed forward where the sailors were painting, and I
came to myself to find my advancing foot on the verge of
overturning a paint-pot.
Sleep-walking, sunstroke,what? he
barked.
No; indigestion, I retorted, and continued my
walk as if nothing untoward had occurred.
CHAPTER XXIV
Among the most vivid memories of my life are those of the
events on the Ghost which occurred during the forty hours
succeeding the discovery of my love for Maud Brewster. I,
who had lived my life in quiet places, only to enter at the age
of thirty-five upon a course of the most irrational adventure I
could have imagined, never had more incident and excitement
crammed into any forty hours of my experience. Nor can I
quite close my ears to a small voice of pride which tells me I
did not do so badly, all things considered.
To begin with, at the midday dinner, Wolf Larsen informed the
hunters that they were to eat thenceforth in the steerage.
It was an unprecedented thing on sealing-schooners, where it is
the custom for the hunters to rank, unofficially as
officers. He gave no reason, but his motive was obvious
enough. Horner and Smoke had been displaying a gallantry
toward Maud Brewster, ludicrous in itself and inoffensive to her,
but to him evidently distasteful.
The announcement was received with black silence, though the
other four hunters glanced significantly at the two who had been
the cause of their banishment. Jock Horner, quiet as was
his way, gave no sign; but the blood surged darkly across
Smokes forehead, and he half opened his mouth to
speak. Wolf Larsen was watching him, waiting for him, the
steely glitter in his eyes; but Smoke closed his mouth again
without having said anything.
Anything to say? the other demanded
aggressively.
It was a challenge, but Smoke refused to accept it.
About what? he asked, so innocently that Wolf
Larsen was disconcerted, while the others smiled.
Oh, nothing, Wolf Larsen said lamely.
I just thought you might want to register a
kick.
About what? asked the imperturbable Smoke.
Smokes mates were now smiling broadly. His
captain could have killed him, and I doubt not that blood would
have flowed had not Maud Brewster been present. For that
matter, it was her presence which enabled. Smoke to act as
he did. He was too discreet and cautious a man to incur
Wolf Larsens anger at a time when that anger could be
expressed in terms stronger than words. I was in fear that
a struggle might take place, but a cry from the helmsman made it
easy for the situation to save itself.
Smoke ho! the cry came down the open
companion-way.
Hows it bear? Wolf Larsen called up.
Dead astern, sir.
Maybe its a Russian, suggested
Latimer.
His words brought anxiety into the faces of the other
hunters. A Russian could mean but one thinga
cruiser. The hunters, never more than roughly aware of the
position of the ship, nevertheless knew that we were close to the
boundaries of the forbidden sea, while Wolf Larsens record
as a poacher was notorious. All eyes centred upon him.
Were dead safe, he assured them with a
laugh. No salt mines this time, Smoke. But
Ill tell you whatIll lay odds of five to one
its the Macedonia.
No one accepted his offer, and he went on: In which
event, Ill lay ten to one theres trouble breezing
up.
No, thank you, Latimer spoke up. I
dont object to losing my money, but I like to get a run
for it anyway. There never was a time when there
wasnt trouble when you and that brother of yours got
together, and Ill lay twenty to one on that.
A general smile followed, in which Wolf Larsen joined, and the
dinner went on smoothly, thanks to me, for he treated me
abominably the rest of the meal, sneering at me and patronizing
me till I was all a-tremble with suppressed rage. Yet I
knew I must control myself for Maud Brewsters sake, and I
received my reward when her eyes caught mine for a fleeting
second, and they said, as distinctly as if she spoke, Be
brave, be brave.
We left the table to go on deck, for a steamer was a welcome
break in the monotony of the sea on which we floated, while the
conviction that it was Death Larsen and the Macedonia
added to the excitement. The stiff breeze and heavy sea
which had sprung up the previous afternoon had been moderating
all morning, so that it was now possible to lower the boats for
an afternoons hunt. The hunting promised to be
profitable. We had sailed since daylight across a sea
barren of seals, and were now running into the herd.
The smoke was still miles astern, but overhauling us rapidly,
when we lowered our boats. They spread out and struck a
northerly course across the ocean. Now and again we saw a
sail lower, heard the reports of the shot-guns, and saw the sail
go up again. The seals were thick, the wind was dying away;
everything favoured a big catch. As we ran off to get our
leeward position of the last lee boat, we found the ocean fairly
carpeted with sleeping seals. They were all about us,
thicker than I had ever seen them before, in twos and threes and
bunches, stretched full length on the surface and sleeping for
all the world like so many lazy young dogs.
Under the approaching smoke the hull and upper-works of a
steamer were growing larger. It was the
Macedonia. I read her name through the glasses as
she passed by scarcely a mile to starboard. Wolf Larsen
looked savagely at the vessel, while Maud Brewster was
curious.
Where is the trouble you were so sure was breezing up,
Captain Larsen? she asked gaily.
He glanced at her, a moments amusement softening his
features.
What did you expect? That theyd come
aboard and cut our throats?
Something like that, she confessed.
You understand, seal-hunters are so new and strange to me
that I am quite ready to expect anything.
He nodded his head. Quite right, quite
right. Your error is that you failed to expect the
worst.
Why, what can be worse than cutting our throats?
she asked, with pretty naive surprise.
Cutting our purses, he answered.
Man is so made these days that his capacity for living is
determined by the money he possesses.
Who steals my purse steals trash,
she quoted.
Who steals my purse steals my right to live, was
the reply, old saws to the contrary. For he steals
my bread and meat and bed, and in so doing imperils my
life. There are not enough soup-kitchens and bread-lines to
go around, you know, and when men have nothing in their purses
they usually die, and die miserablyunless they are able to
fill their purses pretty speedily.
But I fail to see that this steamer has any designs on
your purse.
Wait and you will see, he answered grimly.
We did not have long to wait. Having passed several
miles beyond our line of boats, the Macedonia proceeded to
lower her own. We knew she carried fourteen boats to our
five (we were one short through the desertion of Wainwright), and
she began dropping them far to leeward of our last boat,
continued dropping them athwart our course, and finished dropping
them far to windward of our first weather boat. The
hunting, for us, was spoiled. There were no seals behind
us, and ahead of us the line of fourteen boats, like a huge
broom, swept the herd before it.
Our boats hunted across the two or three miles of water
between them and the point where the Macedonias had
been dropped, and then headed for home. The wind had fallen
to a whisper, the ocean was growing calmer and calmer, and this,
coupled with the presence of the great herd, made a perfect
hunting dayone of the two or three days to be encountered
in the whole of a lucky season. An angry lot of men,
boat-pullers and steerers as well as hunters, swarmed over our
side. Each man felt that he had been robbed; and the boats
were hoisted in amid curses, which, if curses had power, would
have settled Death Larsen for all eternityDead and
damned for a dozen iv eternities, commented Louis, his
eyes twinkling up at me as he rested from hauling taut the
lashings of his boat.
Listen to them, and find if it is hard to discover the
most vital thing in their souls, said Wolf Larsen.
Faith? and love? and high ideals? The good? the
beautiful? the true?
Their innate sense of right has been violated,
Maud Brewster said, joining the conversation.
She was standing a dozen feet away, one hand resting on the
main-shrouds and her body swaying gently to the slight roll of
the ship. She had not raised her voice, and yet I was
struck by its clear and bell-like tone. Ah, it was sweet in
my ears! I scarcely dared look at her just then, for the
fear of betraying myself. A boys cap was perched on
her head, and her hair, light brown and arranged in a loose and
fluffy order that caught the sun, seemed an aureole about the
delicate oval of her face. She was positively bewitching,
and, withal, sweetly spirituelle, if not saintly. All my
old-time marvel at life returned to me at sight of this splendid
incarnation of it, and Wolf Larsens cold explanation of
life and its meaning was truly ridiculous and laughable.
A sentimentalist, he sneered, like Mr.
Van Weyden. Those men are cursing because their desires
have been outraged. That is all. What desires?
The desires for the good grub and soft beds ashore which a
handsome pay-day brings themthe women and the drink, the
gorging and the beastliness which so truly expresses them, the
best that is in them, their highest aspirations, their ideals, if
you please. The exhibition they make of their feelings is
not a touching sight, yet it shows how deeply they have been
touched, how deeply their purses have been touched, for to lay
hands on their purses is to lay hands on their souls.
You hardly behave as if your purse had been
touched, she said, smilingly.
Then it so happens that I am behaving differently, for
my purse and my soul have both been touched. At the current
price of skins in the London market, and based on a fair estimate
of what the afternoons catch would have been had not the
Macedonia hogged it, the Ghost has lost about
fifteen hundred dollars worth of skins.
You speak so calmly she began.
But I do not feel calm; I could kill the man who robbed
me, he interrupted. Yes, yes, I know, and
that man my brothermore sentiment! Bah!
His face underwent a sudden change. His voice was less
harsh and wholly sincere as he said:
You must be happy, you sentimentalists, really and
truly happy at dreaming and finding things good, and, because you
find some of them good, feeling good yourself. Now, tell
me, you two, do you find me good?
You are good to look uponin a way, I
qualified.
There are in you all powers for good, was Maud
Brewsters answer.
There you are! he cried at her, half
angrily. Your words are empty to me. There is
nothing clear and sharp and definite about the thought you have
expressed. You cannot pick it up in your two hands and look
at it. In point of fact, it is not a thought. It is a
feeling, a sentiment, a something based upon illusion and not a
product of the intellect at all.
As he went on his voice again grew soft, and a confiding note
came into it. Do you know, I sometimes catch myself
wishing that I, too, were blind to the facts of life and only
knew its fancies and illusions. Theyre wrong, all
wrong, of course, and contrary to reason; but in the face of them
my reason tells me, wrong and most wrong, that to dream and live
illusions gives greater delight. And after all, delight is
the wage for living. Without delight, living is a worthless
act. To labour at living and be unpaid is worse than to be
dead. He who delights the most lives the most, and your
dreams and unrealities are less disturbing to you and more
gratifying than are my facts to me.
He shook his head slowly, pondering.
I often doubt, I often doubt, the worthwhileness of
reason. Dreams must be more substantial and
satisfying. Emotional delight is more filling and lasting
than intellectual delight; and, besides, you pay for your moments
of intellectual delight by having the blues. Emotional
delight is followed by no more than jaded senses which speedily
recuperate. I envy you, I envy you.
He stopped abruptly, and then on his lips formed one of his
strange quizzical smiles, as he added:
Its from my brain I envy you, take notice, and
not from my heart. My reason dictates it. The envy is
an intellectual product. I am like a sober man looking upon
drunken men, and, greatly weary, wishing he, too, were
drunk.
Or like a wise man looking upon fools and wishing he,
too, were a fool, I laughed.
Quite so, he said. You are a
blessed, bankrupt pair of fools. You have no facts in your
pocketbook.
Yet we spend as freely as you, was Maud
Brewsters contribution.
More freely, because it costs you nothing.
And because we draw upon eternity, she
retorted.
Whether you do or think you do, its the same
thing. You spend what you havent got, and in return
you get greater value from spending what you havent got
than I get from spending what I have got, and what I have sweated
to get.
Why dont you change the basis of your coinage,
then? she queried teasingly.
He looked at her quickly, half-hopefully, and then said, all
regretfully: Too late. Id like to, perhaps,
but I cant. My pocketbook is stuffed with the old
coinage, and its a stubborn thing. I can never bring
myself to recognize anything else as valid.
He ceased speaking, and his gaze wandered absently past her
and became lost in the placid sea. The old primal
melancholy was strong upon him. He was quivering to
it. He had reasoned himself into a spell of the blues, and
within few hours one could look for the devil within him to be up
and stirring. I remembered Charley Furuseth, and knew this
mans sadness as the penalty which the materialist ever
pays for his materialism.
CHAPTER XXV
Youve been on deck, Mr. Van Weyden, Wolf
Larsen said, the following morning at the breakfast-table,
How do things look?
Clear enough, I answered, glancing at the
sunshine which streamed down the open companion-way.
Fair westerly breeze, with a promise of stiffening, if
Louis predicts correctly.
He nodded his head in a pleased way. Any signs of
fog?
Thick banks in the north and north-west.
He nodded his head again, evincing even greater satisfaction
than before.
What of the Macedonia?
Not sighted, I answered.
I could have sworn his face fell at the intelligence, but why
he should be disappointed I could not conceive.
I was soon to learn. Smoke ho! came the
hail from on deck, and his face brightened.
Good! he exclaimed, and left the table at once
to go on deck and into the steerage, where the hunters were
taking the first breakfast of their exile.
Maud Brewster and I scarcely touched the food before us,
gazing, instead, in silent anxiety at each other, and listening
to Wolf Larsens voice, which easily penetrated the cabin
through the intervening bulkhead. He spoke at length, and
his conclusion was greeted with a wild roar of cheers. The
bulkhead was too thick for us to hear what he said; but whatever
it was it affected the hunters strongly, for the cheering was
followed by loud exclamations and shouts of joy.
From the sounds on deck I knew that the sailors had been
routed out and were preparing to lower the boats. Maud
Brewster accompanied me on deck, but I left her at the break of
the poop, where she might watch the scene and not be in it.
The sailors must have learned whatever project was on hand, and
the vim and snap they put into their work attested their
enthusiasm. The hunters came trooping on deck with
shot-guns and ammunition-boxes, and, most unusual, their
rifles. The latter were rarely taken in the boats, for a
seal shot at long range with a rifle invariably sank before a
boat could reach it. But each hunter this day had his rifle
and a large supply of cartridges. I noticed they grinned
with satisfaction whenever they looked at the
Macedonias smoke, which was rising higher and
higher as she approached from the west.
The five boats went over the side with a rush, spread out like
the ribs of a fan, and set a northerly course, as on the
preceding afternoon, for us to follow. I watched for some
time, curiously, but there seemed nothing extraordinary about
their behaviour. They lowered sails, shot seals, and
hoisted sails again, and continued on their way as I had always
seen them do. The Macedonia repeated her performance
of yesterday, hogging the sea by dropping her line
of boats in advance of ours and across our course. Fourteen
boats require a considerable spread of ocean for comfortable
hunting, and when she had completely lapped our line she
continued steaming into the north-east, dropping more boats as
she went.
Whats up? I asked Wolf Larsen, unable
longer to keep my curiosity in check.
Never mind whats up, he answered
gruffly. You wont be a thousand years in
finding out, and in the meantime just pray for plenty of
wind.
Oh, well, I dont mind telling you, he
said the next moment. Im going to give that
brother of mine a taste of his own medicine. In short,
Im going to play the hog myself, and not for one day, but
for the rest of the season,if were in
luck.
And if were not? I queried.
Not to be considered, he laughed.
We simply must be in luck, or its all up with
us.
He had the wheel at the time, and I went forward to my
hospital in the forecastle, where lay the two crippled men,
Nilson and Thomas Mugridge. Nilson was as cheerful as could
be expected, for his broken leg was knitting nicely; but the
Cockney was desperately melancholy, and I was aware of a great
sympathy for the unfortunate creature. And the marvel of it
was that still he lived and clung to life. The brutal years
had reduced his meagre body to splintered wreckage, and yet the
spark of life within burned brightly as ever.
With an artificial footand they make excellent
onesyou will be stumping ships galleys to the end
of time, I assured him jovially.
But his answer was serious, nay, solemn. I
dont know about wot you sy, Mr. Van Wyden,
but I do know Ill never rest appy till I see that
ell-ound bloody well dead. E
cawnt live as long as me. Es got no
right to live, an as the Good Word puts it,
E shall shorely die, an I sy,
Amen, an damn soon at that.
When I returned on deck I found Wolf Larsen steering mainly
with one hand, while with the other hand he held the marine
glasses and studied the situation of the boats, paying particular
attention to the position of the Macedonia. The only
change noticeable in our boats was that they had hauled close on
the wind and were heading several points west of north.
Still, I could not see the expediency of the manouvre, for
the free sea was still intercepted by the
Macedonias five weather boats, which, in turn, had
hauled close on the wind. Thus they slowly diverged toward
the west, drawing farther away from the remainder of the boats in
their line. Our boats were rowing as well as sailing.
Even the hunters were pulling, and with three pairs of oars in
the water they rapidly overhauled what I may appropriately term
the enemy.
The smoke of the Macedonia had dwindled to a dim blot
on the north-eastern horizon. Of the steamer herself
nothing was to be seen. We had been loafing along, till
now, our sails shaking half the time and spilling the wind; and
twice, for short periods, we had been hove to. But there
was no more loafing. Sheets were trimmed, and Wolf Larsen
proceeded to put the Ghost through her paces. We ran
past our line of boats and bore down upon the first weather boat
of the other line.
Down that flying jib, Mr. Van Weyden, Wolf
Larsen commanded. And stand by to back over the
jibs.
I ran forward and had the downhaul of the flying jib all in
and fast as we slipped by the boat a hundred feet to
leeward. The three men in it gazed at us
suspiciously. They had been hogging the sea, and they knew
Wolf Larsen, by reputation at any rate. I noted that the
hunter, a huge Scandinavian sitting in the bow, held his rifle,
ready to hand, across his knees. It should have been in its
proper place in the rack. When they came opposite our
stern, Wolf Larsen greeted them with a wave of the hand, and
cried:
Come on board and have a gam!
To gam, among the sealing-schooners, is a
substitute for the verbs to visit, to
gossip. It expresses the garrulity of the sea, and
is a pleasant break in the monotony of the life.
The Ghost swung around into the wind, and I finished my
work forward in time to run aft and lend a hand with the
mainsheet.
You will please stay on deck, Miss Brewster,
Wolf Larsen said, as he started forward to meet his guest.
And you too, Mr. Van Weyden.
The boat had lowered its sail and run alongside. The
hunter, golden bearded like a sea-king, came over the rail and
dropped on deck. But his hugeness could not quite overcome
his apprehensiveness. Doubt and distrust showed strongly in
his face. It was a transparent face, for all of its hairy
shield, and advertised instant relief when he glanced from Wolf
Larsen to me, noted that there was only the pair of us, and then
glanced over his own two men who had joined him. Surely he
had little reason to be afraid. He towered like a Goliath
above Wolf Larsen. He must have measured six feet eight or
nine inches in stature, and I subsequently learned his
weight240 pounds. And there was no fat about
him. It was all bone and muscle.
A return of apprehension was apparent when, at the top of the
companion-way, Wolf Larsen invited him below. But he
reassured himself with a glance down at his hosta big man
himself but dwarfed by the propinquity of the giant. So all
hesitancy vanished, and the pair descended into the cabin.
In the meantime, his two men, as was the wont of visiting
sailors, had gone forward into the forecastle to do some visiting
themselves.
Suddenly, from the cabin came a great, choking bellow,
followed by all the sounds of a furious struggle. It was
the leopard and the lion, and the lion made all the noise.
Wolf Larsen was the leopard.
You see the sacredness of our hospitality, I
said bitterly to Maud Brewster.
She nodded her head that she heard, and I noted in her face
the signs of the same sickness at sight or sound of violent
struggle from which I had suffered so severely during my first
weeks on the Ghost.
Wouldnt it be better if you went forward, say by
the steerage companion-way, until it is over? I
suggested.
She shook her head and gazed at me pitifully. She was
not frightened, but appalled, rather, at the human animality of
it.
You will understand, I took advantage of the
opportunity to say, whatever part I take in what is going
on and what is to come, that I am compelled to take itif
you and I are ever to get out of this scrape with our
lives.
It is not nicefor me, I added.
I understand, she said, in a weak, far-away
voice, and her eyes showed me that she did understand.
The sounds from below soon died away. Then Wolf Larsen
came alone on deck. There was a slight flush under his
bronze, but otherwise he bore no signs of the battle.
Send those two men aft, Mr. Van Weyden, he
said.
I obeyed, and a minute or two later they stood before
him. Hoist in your boat, he said to
them. Your hunters decided to stay aboard
awhile and doesnt want it pounding alongside.
Hoist in your boat, I said, he repeated, this
time in sharper tones as they hesitated to do his bidding.
Who knows? you may have to sail with me for a
time, he said, quite softly, with a silken threat that
belied the softness, as they moved slowly to comply, and
we might as well start with a friendly understanding.
Lively now! Death Larsen makes you jump better than that,
and you know it!
Their movements perceptibly quickened under his coaching, and
as the boat swung inboard I was sent forward to let go the
jibs. Wolf Larsen, at the wheel, directed the Ghost
after the Macedonias second weather boat.
Under way, and with nothing for the time being to do, I turned
my attention to the situation of the boats. The
Macedonias third weather boat was being attacked by
two of ours, the fourth by our remaining three; and the fifth,
turn about, was taking a hand in the defence of its nearest
mate. The fight had opened at long distance, and the rifles
were cracking steadily. A quick, snappy sea was being
kicked up by the wind, a condition which prevented fine shooting;
and now and again, as we drew closer, we could see the bullets
zip-zipping from wave to wave.
The boat we were pursuing had squared away and was running
before the wind to escape us, and, in the course of its flight,
to take part in repulsing our general boat attack.
Attending to sheets and tacks now left me little time to see
what was taking place, but I happened to be on the poop when Wolf
Larsen ordered the two strange sailors forward and into the
forecastle. They went sullenly, but they went. He
next ordered Miss Brewster below, and smiled at the instant
horror that leapt into her eyes.
Youll find nothing gruesome down there,
he said, only an unhurt man securely made fast to the
ring-bolts. Bullets are liable to come aboard, and I
dont want you killed, you know.
Even as he spoke, a bullet was deflected by a brass-capped
spoke of the wheel between his hands and screeched off through
the air to windward.
You see, he said to her; and then to me,
Mr. Van Weyden, will you take the wheel?
Maud Brewster had stepped inside the companion-way so that
only her head was exposed. Wolf Larsen had procured a rifle
and was throwing a cartridge into the barrel. I begged her
with my eyes to go below, but she smiled and said:
We may be feeble land-creatures without legs, but we
can show Captain Larsen that we are at least as brave as
he.
He gave her a quick look of admiration.
I like you a hundred per cent. better for that,
he said. Books, and brains, and bravery. You
are well-rounded, a blue-stocking fit to be the wife of a pirate
chief. Ahem, well discuss that later, he
smiled, as a bullet struck solidly into the cabin wall.
I saw his eyes flash golden as he spoke, and I saw the terror
mount in her own.
We are braver, I hastened to say.
At least, speaking for myself, I know I am braver than
Captain Larsen.
It was I who was now favoured by a quick look. He was
wondering if I were making fun of him. I put three or four
spokes over to counteract a sheer toward the wind on the part of
the Ghost, and then steadied her. Wolf Larsen was
still waiting an explanation, and I pointed down to my knees.
You will observe there, I said, a slight
trembling. It is because I am afraid, the flesh is afraid;
and I am afraid in my mind because I do not wish to die.
But my spirit masters the trembling flesh and the qualms of the
mind. I am more than brave. I am courageous.
Your flesh is not afraid. You are not afraid. On the
one hand, it costs you nothing to encounter danger; on the other
hand, it even gives you delight. You enjoy it. You
may be unafraid, Mr. Larsen, but you must grant that the bravery
is mine.
Youre right, he acknowledged at
once. I never thought of it in that way
before. But is the opposite true? If you are braver
than I, am I more cowardly than you?
We both laughed at the absurdity, and he dropped down to the
deck and rested his rifle across the rail. The bullets we
had received had travelled nearly a mile, but by now we had cut
that distance in half. He fired three careful shots.
The first struck fifty feet to windward of the boat, the second
alongside; and at the third the boat-steerer let loose his
steering-oar and crumpled up in the bottom of the boat.
I guess thatll fix them, Wolf Larsen
said, rising to his feet. I couldnt afford to
let the hunter have it, and there is a chance the boat-puller
doesnt know how to steer. In which case, the hunter
cannot steer and shoot at the same time.
His reasoning was justified, for the boat rushed at once into
the wind and the hunter sprang aft to take the
boat-steerers place. There was no more shooting,
though the rifles were still cracking merrily from the other
boats.
The hunter had managed to get the boat before the wind again,
but we ran down upon it, going at least two feet to its
one. A hundred yards away, I saw the boat-puller pass a
rifle to the hunter. Wolf Larsen went amidships and took
the coil of the throat-halyards from its pin. Then he
peered over the rail with levelled rifle. Twice I saw the
hunter let go the steering-oar with one hand, reach for his
rifle, and hesitate. We were now alongside and foaming
past.
Here, you! Wolf Larsen cried suddenly to the
boat-puller. Take a turn!
At the same time he flung the coil of rope. It struck
fairly, nearly knocking the man over, but he did not obey.
Instead, he looked to his hunter for orders. The hunter, in
turn, was in a quandary. His rifle was between his knees,
but if he let go the steering-oar in order to shoot, the boat
would sweep around and collide with the schooner. Also he
saw Wolf Larsens rifle bearing upon him and knew he would
be shot ere he could get his rifle into play.
Take a turn, he said quietly to the man.
The boat-puller obeyed, taking a turn around the little
forward thwart and paying the line as it jerked taut. The
boat sheered out with a rush, and the hunter steadied it to a
parallel course some twenty feet from the side of the
Ghost.
Now, get that sail down and come alongside! Wolf
Larsen ordered.
He never let go his rifle, even passing down the tackles with
one hand. When they were fast, bow and stern, and the two
uninjured men prepared to come aboard, the hunter picked up his
rifle as if to place it in a secure position.
Drop it! Wolf Larsen cried, and the hunter
dropped it as though it were hot and had burned him.
Once aboard, the two prisoners hoisted in the boat and under
Wolf Larsens direction carried the wounded boat-steerer
down into the forecastle.
If our five boats do as well as you and I have done,
well have a pretty full crew, Wolf Larsen said to
me.
The man you shothe isI hope? Maud
Brewster quavered.
In the shoulder, he answered.
Nothing serious, Mr. Van Weyden will pull him around as
good as ever in three or four weeks.
But he wont pull those chaps around, from the
look of it, he added, pointing at the
Macedonias third boat, for which I had been
steering and which was now nearly abreast of us.
Thats Horners and Smokes work.
I told them we wanted live men, not carcasses. But the joy
of shooting to hit is a most compelling thing, when once
youve learned how to shoot. Ever experienced it, Mr.
Van Weyden?
I shook my head and regarded their work. It had indeed
been bloody, for they had drawn off and joined our other three
boats in the attack on the remaining two of the enemy. The
deserted boat was in the trough of the sea, rolling drunkenly
across each comber, its loose spritsail out at right angles to it
and fluttering and flapping in the wind. The hunter and
boat-puller were both lying awkwardly in the bottom, but the
boat-steerer lay across the gunwale, half in and half out, his
arms trailing in the water and his head rolling from side to
side.
Dont look, Miss Brewster, please dont
look, I had begged of her, and I was glad that she had
minded me and been spared the sight.
Head right into the bunch, Mr. Van Weyden, was
Wolf Larsens command.
As we drew nearer, the firing ceased, and we saw that the
fight was over. The remaining two boats had been captured
by our five, and the seven were grouped together, waiting to be
picked up.
Look at that! I cried involuntarily, pointing to
the north-east.
The blot of smoke which indicated the Macedonias
position had reappeared.
Yes, Ive been watching it, was Wolf
Larsens calm reply. He measured the distance away to
the fog-bank, and for an instant paused to feel the weight of the
wind on his cheek. Well make it, I think; but
you can depend upon it that blessed brother of mine has twigged
our little game and is just a-humping for us. Ah, look at
that!
The blot of smoke had suddenly grown larger, and it was very
black.
Ill beat you out, though, brother mine,
he chuckled. Ill beat you out, and I hope you
no worse than that you rack your old engines into
scrap.
When we hove to, a hasty though orderly confusion
reigned. The boats came aboard from every side at
once. As fast as the prisoners came over the rail they were
marshalled forward to the forecastle by our hunters, while our
sailors hoisted in the boats, pell-mell, dropping them anywhere
upon the deck and not stopping to lash them. We were
already under way, all sails set and drawing, and the sheets
being slacked off for a wind abeam, as the last boat lifted clear
of the water and swung in the tackles.
There was need for haste. The Macedonia, belching
the blackest of smoke from her funnel, was charging down upon us
from out of the north-east. Neglecting the boats that
remained to her, she had altered her course so as to anticipate
ours. She was not running straight for us, but ahead of
us. Our courses were converging like the sides of an angle,
the vertex of which was at the edge of the fog-bank. It was
there, or not at all, that the Macedonia could hope to
catch us. The hope for the Ghost lay in that she
should pass that point before the Macedonia arrived at
it.
Wolf Larsen was steering, his eyes glistening and snapping as
they dwelt upon and leaped from detail to detail of the
chase. Now he studied the sea to windward for signs of the
wind slackening or freshening, now the Macedonia; and
again, his eyes roved over every sail, and he gave commands to
slack a sheet here a trifle, to come in on one there a trifle,
till he was drawing out of the Ghost the last bit of speed
she possessed. All feuds and grudges were forgotten, and I
was surprised at the alacrity with which the men who had so long
endured his brutality sprang to execute his orders. Strange
to say, the unfortunate Johnson came into my mind as we lifted
and surged and heeled along, and I was aware of a regret that he
was not alive and present; he had so loved the Ghost and
delighted in her sailing powers.
Better get your rifles, you fellows, Wolf Larsen
called to our hunters; and the five men lined the lee rail, guns
in hand, and waited.
The Macedonia was now but a mile away, the black smoke
pouring from her funnel at a right angle, so madly she raced,
pounding through the sea at a seventeen-knot
gaitSky-hooting through the brine, as
Wolf Larsen quoted while gazing at her. We were not making
more than nine knots, but the fog-bank was very near.
A puff of smoke broke from the Macedonias deck,
we heard a heavy report, and a round hole took form in the
stretched canvas of our mainsail. They were shooting at us
with one of the small cannon which rumour had said they carried
on board. Our men, clustering amidships, waved their hats
and raised a derisive cheer. Again there was a puff of
smoke and a loud report, this time the cannon-ball striking not
more than twenty feet astern and glancing twice from sea to sea
to windward ere it sank.
But there was no rifle-firing for the reason that all their
hunters were out in the boats or our prisoners. When the
two vessels were half-a-mile apart, a third shot made another
hole in our mainsail. Then we entered the fog. It was
about us, veiling and hiding us in its dense wet gauze.
The sudden transition was startling. The moment before
we had been leaping through the sunshine, the clear sky above us,
the sea breaking and rolling wide to the horizon, and a ship,
vomiting smoke and fire and iron missiles, rushing madly upon
us. And at once, as in an instants leap, the sun was
blotted out, there was no sky, even our mastheads were lost to
view, and our horizon was such as tear-blinded eyes may
see. The grey mist drove by us like a rain. Every
woollen filament of our garments, every hair of our heads and
faces, was jewelled with a crystal globule. The shrouds
were wet with moisture; it dripped from our rigging overhead; and
on the underside of our booms drops of water took shape in long
swaying lines, which were detached and flung to the deck in mimic
showers at each surge of the schooner. I was aware of a
pent, stifled feeling. As the sounds of the ship thrusting
herself through the waves were hurled back upon us by the fog, so
were ones thoughts. The mind recoiled from
contemplation of a world beyond this wet veil which wrapped us
around. This was the world, the universe itself, its bounds
so near one felt impelled to reach out both arms and push them
back. It was impossible, that the rest could be beyond
these walls of grey. The rest was a dream, no more than the
memory of a dream.
It was weird, strangely weird. I looked at Maud Brewster
and knew that she was similarly affected. Then I looked at
Wolf Larsen, but there was nothing subjective about his state of
consciousness. His whole concern was with the immediate,
objective present. He still held the wheel, and I felt that
he was timing Time, reckoning the passage of the minutes with
each forward lunge and leeward roll of the Ghost.
Go forard and hard alee without any
noise, he said to me in a low voice. Clew up
the topsails first. Set men at all the sheets. Let
there be no rattling of blocks, no sound of voices. No
noise, understand, no noise.
When all was ready, the word hard-a-lee was
passed forward to me from man to man; and the Ghost heeled
about on the port tack with practically no noise at all.
And what little there was,the slapping of a few
reef-points and the creaking of a sheave in a block or
two,was ghostly under the hollow echoing pall in which we
were swathed.
We had scarcely filled away, it seemed, when the fog thinned
abruptly and we were again in the sunshine, the wide-stretching
sea breaking before us to the sky-line. But the ocean was
bare. No wrathful Macedonia broke its surface nor
blackened the sky with her smoke.
Wolf Larsen at once squared away and ran down along the rim of
the fog-bank. His trick was obvious. He had entered
the fog to windward of the steamer, and while the steamer had
blindly driven on into the fog in the chance of catching him, he
had come about and out of his shelter and was now running down to
re-enter to leeward. Successful in this, the old simile of
the needle in the haystack would be mild indeed compared with his
brothers chance of finding him. He did not run
long. Jibing the fore- and main-sails and setting the
topsails again, we headed back into the bank. As we entered
I could have sworn I saw a vague bulk emerging to windward.
I looked quickly at Wolf Larsen. Already we were ourselves
buried in the fog, but he nodded his head. He, too, had
seen itthe Macedonia, guessing his manouvre
and failing by a moment in anticipating it. There was no
doubt that we had escaped unseen.
He cant keep this up, Wolf Larsen
said. Hell have to go back for the rest of
his boats. Send a man to the wheel, Mr. Van Weyden, keep
this course for the present, and you might as well set the
watches, for we wont do any lingering to-night.
Id give five hundred dollars, though, he
added, just to be aboard the Macedonia for five
minutes, listening to my brother curse.
And now, Mr. Van Weyden, he said to me when he
had been relieved from the wheel, we must make these
new-comers welcome. Serve out plenty of whisky to the
hunters and see that a few bottles slip forard.
Ill wager every man Jack of them is over the side
to-morrow, hunting for Wolf Larsen as contentedly as ever they
hunted for Death Larsen.
But wont they escape as Wainwright did? I
asked.
He laughed shrewdly. Not as long as our old
hunters have anything to say about it. Im dividing
amongst them a dollar a skin for all the skins shot by our new
hunters. At least half of their enthusiasm to-day was due
to that. Oh, no, there wont be any escaping if they
have anything to say about it. And now youd better
get forard to your hospital duties. There must be a
full ward waiting for you.
CHAPTER XXVI
Wolf Larsen took the distribution of the whisky off my hands,
and the bottles began to make their appearance while I worked
over the fresh batch of wounded men in the forecastle. I
had seen whisky drunk, such as whisky-and-soda by the men of the
clubs, but never as these men drank it, from pannikins and mugs,
and from the bottlesgreat brimming drinks, each one of
which was in itself a debauch. But they did not stop at one
or two. They drank and drank, and ever the bottles slipped
forward and they drank more.
Everybody drank; the wounded drank; Oofty-Oofty, who helped
me, drank. Only Louis refrained, no more than cautiously
wetting his lips with the liquor, though he joined in the revels
with an abandon equal to that of most of them. It was a
saturnalia. In loud voices they shouted over the
days fighting, wrangled about details, or waxed
affectionate and made friends with the men whom they had
fought. Prisoners and captors hiccoughed on one
anothers shoulders, and swore mighty oaths of respect and
esteem. They wept over the miseries of the past and over
the miseries yet to come under the iron rule of Wolf
Larsen. And all cursed him and told terrible tales of his
brutality.
It was a strange and frightful spectaclethe small,
bunk-lined space, the floor and walls leaping and lurching, the
dim light, the swaying shadows lengthening and fore-shortening
monstrously, the thick air heavy with smoke and the smell of
bodies and iodoform, and the inflamed faces of the
menhalf-men, I should call them. I noted
Oofty-Oofty, holding the end of a bandage and looking upon the
scene, his velvety and luminous eyes glistening in the light like
a deers eyes, and yet I knew the barbaric devil that
lurked in his breast and belied all the softness and tenderness,
almost womanly, of his face and form. And I noticed the
boyish face of Harrison,a good face once, but now a
demons,convulsed with passion as he told the
new-comers of the hell-ship they were in and shrieked curses upon
the head of Wolf Larsen.
Wolf Larsen it was, always Wolf Larsen, enslaver and tormentor
of men, a male Circe and these his swine, suffering brutes that
grovelled before him and revolted only in drunkenness and in
secrecy. And was I, too, one of his swine? I thought.
And Maud Brewster? No! I ground my teeth in my anger
and determination till the man I was attending winced under my
hand and Oofty-Oofty looked at me with curiosity. I felt
endowed with a sudden strength. What of my new-found love,
I was a giant. I feared nothing. I would work my will
through it all, in spite of Wolf Larsen and of my own thirty-five
bookish years. All would be well. I would make it
well. And so, exalted, upborne by a sense of power, I
turned my back on the howling inferno and climbed to the deck,
where the fog drifted ghostly through the night and the air was
sweet and pure and quiet.
The steerage, where were two wounded hunters, was a repetition
of the forecastle, except that Wolf Larsen was not being cursed;
and it was with a great relief that I again emerged on deck and
went aft to the cabin. Supper was ready, and Wolf Larsen
and Maud were waiting for me.
While all his ship was getting drunk as fast as it could, he
remained sober. Not a drop of liquor passed his lips.
He did not dare it under the circumstances, for he had only Louis
and me to depend upon, and Louis was even now at the wheel.
We were sailing on through the fog without a look-out and without
lights. That Wolf Larsen had turned the liquor loose among
his men surprised me, but he evidently knew their psychology and
the best method of cementing in cordiality, what had begun in
bloodshed.
His victory over Death Larsen seemed to have had a remarkable
effect upon him. The previous evening he had reasoned
himself into the blues, and I had been waiting momentarily for
one of his characteristic outbursts. Yet nothing had
occurred, and he was now in splendid trim. Possibly his
success in capturing so many hunters and boats had counteracted
the customary reaction. At any rate, the blues were gone,
and the blue devils had not put in an appearance. So I
thought at the time; but, ah me, little I knew him or knew that
even then, perhaps, he was meditating an outbreak more terrible
than any I had seen.
As I say, he discovered himself in splendid trim when I
entered the cabin. He had had no headaches for weeks, his
eyes were clear blue as the sky, his bronze was beautiful with
perfect health; life swelled through his veins in full and
magnificent flood. While waiting for me he had engaged Maud
in animated discussion. Temptation was the topic they had
hit upon, and from the few words I heard I made out that he was
contending that temptation was temptation only when a man was
seduced by it and fell.
For look you, he was saying, as I see it,
a man does things because of desire. He has many
desires. He may desire to escape pain, or to enjoy
pleasure. But whatever he does, he does because he desires
to do it.
But suppose he desires to do two opposite things,
neither of which will permit him to do the other? Maud
interrupted.
The very thing I was coming to, he said.
And between these two desires is just where the soul of
the man is manifest, she went on. If it is a
good soul, it will desire and do the good action, and the
contrary if it is a bad soul. It is the soul that
decides.
Bosh and nonsense! he exclaimed
impatiently. It is the desire that decides.
Here is a man who wants to, say, get drunk. Also, he
doesnt want to get drunk. What does he do? How
does he do it? He is a puppet. He is the creature of
his desires, and of the two desires he obeys the strongest one,
that is all. His soul hasnt anything to do with
it. How can he be tempted to get drunk and refuse to get
drunk? If the desire to remain sober prevails, it is
because it is the strongest desire. Temptation plays no
part, unless he paused while grasping the new
thought which had come into his mindunless he is
tempted to remain sober.
Ha! ha! he laughed. What do you
think of that, Mr. Van Weyden?
That both of you are hair-splitting, I
said. The mans soul is his desires. Or,
if you will, the sum of his desires is his soul. Therein
you are both wrong. You lay the stress upon the desire
apart from the soul, Miss Brewster lays the stress on the soul
apart from the desire, and in point of fact soul and desire are
the same thing.
However, I continued, Miss Brewster is
right in contending that temptation is temptation whether the man
yield or overcome. Fire is fanned by the wind until it
leaps up fiercely. So is desire like fire. It is
fanned, as by a wind, by sight of the thing desired, or by a new
and luring description or comprehension of the thing
desired. There lies the temptation. It is the wind
that fans the desire until it leaps up to mastery.
Thats temptation. It may not fan sufficiently to
make the desire overmastering, but in so far as it fans at all,
that far is it temptation. And, as you say, it may tempt
for good as well as for evil.
I felt proud of myself as we sat down to the table. My
words had been decisive. At least they had put an end to
the discussion.
But Wolf Larsen seemed voluble, prone to speech as I had never
seen him before. It was as though he were bursting with
pent energy which must find an outlet somehow. Almost
immediately he launched into a discussion on love. As
usual, his was the sheer materialistic side, and Mauds was
the idealistic. For myself, beyond a word or so of
suggestion or correction now and again, I took no part.
He was brilliant, but so was Maud, and for some time I lost
the thread of the conversation through studying her face as she
talked. It was a face that rarely displayed colour, but
to-night it was flushed and vivacious. Her wit was playing
keenly, and she was enjoying the tilt as much as Wolf Larsen, and
he was enjoying it hugely. For some reason, though I know
not why in the argument, so utterly had I lost it in the
contemplation of one stray brown lock of Mauds hair, he
quoted from Iseult at Tintagel, where she says:
Blessed am I beyond women even
herein,
That beyond all born women is my sin,
And perfect my transgression.
As he had read pessimism into Omar, so now he read triumph,
stinging triumph and exultation, into Swinburnes
lines. And he read rightly, and he read well. He had
hardly ceased reading when Louis put his head into the
companion-way and whispered down:
Be easy, will ye? The fogs lifted,
an tis the port light iv a steamer thats
crossin our bow this blessed minute.
Wolf Larsen sprang on deck, and so swiftly that by the time we
followed him he had pulled the steerage-slide over the drunken
clamour and was on his way forward to close the
forecastle-scuttle. The fog, though it remained, had lifted
high, where it obscured the stars and made the night quite
black. Directly ahead of us I could see a bright red light
and a white light, and I could hear the pulsing of a
steamers engines. Beyond a doubt it was the
Macedonia.
Wolf Larsen had returned to the poop, and we stood in a silent
group, watching the lights rapidly cross our bow.
Lucky for me he doesnt carry a
searchlight, Wolf Larsen said.
What if I should cry out loudly? I queried in a
whisper.
It would be all up, he answered.
But have you thought upon what would immediately
happen?
Before I had time to express any desire to know, he had me by
the throat with his gorilla grip, and by a faint quiver of the
musclesa hint, as it werehe suggested to me the
twist that would surely have broken my neck. The next
moment he had released me and we were gazing at the
Macedonias lights.
What if I should cry out? Maud asked.
I like you too well to hurt you, he said
softlynay, there was a tenderness and a caress in his
voice that made me wince.
But dont do it, just the same, for Id
promptly break Mr. Van Weydens neck.
Then she has my permission to cry out, I said
defiantly.
I hardly think youll care to sacrifice the Dean
of American Letters the Second, he sneered.
We spoke no more, though we had become too used to one another
for the silence to be awkward; and when the red light and the
white had disappeared we returned to the cabin to finish the
interrupted supper.
Again they fell to quoting, and Maud gave Dowsons
Impenitentia Ultima. She rendered it
beautifully, but I watched not her, but Wolf Larsen. I was
fascinated by the fascinated look he bent upon Maud. He was
quite out of himself, and I noticed the unconscious movement of
his lips as he shaped word for word as fast as she uttered
them. He interrupted her when she gave the lines:
And her eyes should be my light while
the sun went out behind me,
And the viols in her voice be the last sound in my
ear.
There are viols in your voice, he said bluntly,
and his eyes flashed their golden light.
I could have shouted with joy at her control. She
finished the concluding stanza without faltering and then slowly
guided the conversation into less perilous channels. And
all the while I sat in a half-daze, the drunken riot of the
steerage breaking through the bulkhead, the man I feared and the
woman I loved talking on and on. The table was not
cleared. The man who had taken Mugridges place had
evidently joined his comrades in the forecastle.
If ever Wolf Larsen attained the summit of living, he attained
it then. From time to time I forsook my own thoughts to
follow him, and I followed in amaze, mastered for the moment by
his remarkable intellect, under the spell of his passion, for he
was preaching the passion of revolt. It was inevitable that
Miltons Lucifer should be instanced, and the keenness with
which Wolf Larsen analysed and depicted the character was a
revelation of his stifled genius. It reminded me of Taine,
yet I knew the man had never heard of that brilliant though
dangerous thinker.
He led a lost cause, and he was not afraid of
Gods thunderbolts, Wolf Larsen was saying.
Hurled into hell, he was unbeaten. A third of
Gods angels he had led with him, and straightway he
incited man to rebel against God, and gained for himself and hell
the major portion of all the generations of man. Why was he
beaten out of heaven? Because he was less brave than God?
less proud? less aspiring? No! A thousand times
no! God was more powerful, as he said, Whom thunder hath
made greater. But Lucifer was a free spirit. To serve
was to suffocate. He preferred suffering in freedom to all
the happiness of a comfortable servility. He did not care
to serve God. He cared to serve nothing. He was no
figure-head. He stood on his own legs. He was an
individual.
The first Anarchist, Maud laughed, rising and
preparing to withdraw to her state-room.
Then it is good to be an anarchist! he
cried. He, too, had risen, and he stood facing her, where
she had paused at the door of her room, as he went on:
Here
at least
We shall be free; the Almighty hath not built
Here for his envy; will not drive us hence;
Here we may reign secure; and in my choice
To reign is worth ambition, though in hell:
Better to reign in hell than serve in heaven.
It was the defiant cry of a mighty spirit. The cabin
still rang with his voice, as he stood there, swaying, his
bronzed face shining, his head up and dominant, and his eyes,
golden and masculine, intensely masculine and insistently soft,
flashing upon Maud at the door.
Again that unnamable and unmistakable terror was in her eyes,
and she said, almost in a whisper, You are
Lucifer.
The door closed and she was gone. He stood staring after
her for a minute, then returned to himself and to me.
Ill relieve Louis at the wheel, he said
shortly, and call upon you to relieve at midnight.
Better turn in now and get some sleep.
He pulled on a pair of mittens, put on his cap, and ascended
the companion-stairs, while I followed his suggestion by going to
bed. For some unknown reason, prompted mysteriously, I did
not undress, but lay down fully clothed. For a time I
listened to the clamour in the steerage and marvelled upon the
love which had come to me; but my sleep on the Ghost had
become most healthful and natural, and soon the songs and cries
died away, my eyes closed, and my consciousness sank down into
the half-death of slumber.
I knew not what had aroused me, but I found myself out of my
bunk, on my feet, wide awake, my soul vibrating to the warning of
danger as it might have thrilled to a trumpet call. I threw
open the door. The cabin light was burning low. I saw
Maud, my Maud, straining and struggling and crushed in the
embrace of Wolf Larsens arms. I could see the vain
beat and flutter of her as she strove, pressing her face against
his breast, to escape from him. All this I saw on the very
instant of seeing and as I sprang forward.
I struck him with my fist, on the face, as he raised his head,
but it was a puny blow. He roared in a ferocious,
animal-like way, and gave me a shove with his hand. It was
only a shove, a flirt of the wrist, yet so tremendous was his
strength that I was hurled backward as from a catapult. I
struck the door of the state-room which had formerly been
Mugridges, splintering and smashing the panels with the
impact of my body. I struggled to my feet, with difficulty
dragging myself clear of the wrecked door, unaware of any hurt
whatever. I was conscious only of an overmastering
rage. I think I, too, cried aloud, as I drew the knife at
my hip and sprang forward a second time.
But something had happened. They were reeling
apart. I was close upon him, my knife uplifted, but I
withheld the blow. I was puzzled by the strangeness of
it. Maud was leaning against the wall, one hand out for
support; but he was staggering, his left hand pressed against his
forehead and covering his eyes, and with the right he was groping
about him in a dazed sort of way. It struck against the
wall, and his body seemed to express a muscular and physical
relief at the contact, as though he had found his bearings, his
location in space as well as something against which to lean.
Then I saw red again. All my wrongs and humiliations
flashed upon me with a dazzling brightness, all that I had
suffered and others had suffered at his hands, all the enormity
of the mans very existence. I sprang upon him,
blindly, insanely, and drove the knife into his shoulder. I
knew, then, that it was no more than a flesh wound,I had
felt the steel grate on his shoulder-blade,and I raised
the knife to strike at a more vital part.
But Maud had seen my first blow, and she cried,
Dont! Please dont!
I dropped my arm for a moment, and a moment only. Again
the knife was raised, and Wolf Larsen would have surely died had
she not stepped between. Her arms were around me, her hair
was brushing my face. My pulse rushed up in an unwonted
manner, yet my rage mounted with it. She looked me bravely
in the eyes.
For my sake, she begged.
I would kill him for your sake! I cried, trying
to free my arm without hurting her.
Hush! she said, and laid her fingers lightly on
my lips. I could have kissed them, had I dared, even then,
in my rage, the touch of them was so sweet, so very sweet.
Please, please, she pleaded, and she disarmed me by
the words, as I was to discover they would ever disarm me.
I stepped back, separating from her, and replaced the knife in
its sheath. I looked at Wolf Larsen. He still pressed
his left hand against his forehead. It covered his
eyes. His head was bowed. He seemed to have grown
limp. His body was sagging at the hips, his great shoulders
were drooping and shrinking forward.
Van, Weyden! he called hoarsely, and with a note
of fright in his voice. Oh, Van Weyden! where are
you?
I looked at Maud. She did not speak, but nodded her
head.
Here I am, I answered, stepping to his
side. What is the matter?
Help me to a seat, he said, in the same hoarse,
frightened voice.
I am a sick man; a very sick man, Hump, he said,
as he left my sustaining grip and sank into a chair.
His head dropped forward on the table and was buried in his
hands. From time to time it rocked back and forward as with
pain. Once, when he half raised it, I saw the sweat
standing in heavy drops on his forehead about the roots of his
hair.
I am a sick man, a very sick man, he repeated
again, and yet once again.
What is the matter? I asked, resting my hand on
his shoulder. What can I do for you?
But he shook my hand off with an irritated movement, and for a
long time I stood by his side in silence. Maud was looking
on, her face awed and frightened. What had happened to him
we could not imagine.
Hump, he said at last, I must get into my
bunk. Lend me a hand. Ill be all right in a
little while. Its those damn headaches, I
believe. I was afraid of them. I had a
feelingno, I dont know what Im talking
about. Help me into my bunk.
But when I got him into his bunk he again buried his face in
his hands, covering his eyes, and as I turned to go I could hear
him murmuring, I am a sick man, a very sick
man.
Maud looked at me inquiringly as I emerged. I shook my
head, saying:
Something has happened to him. What, I
dont know. He is helpless, and frightened, I
imagine, for the first time in his life. It must have
occurred before he received the knife-thrust, which made only a
superficial wound. You must have seen what
happened.
She shook her head. I saw nothing. It is
just as mysterious to me. He suddenly released me and
staggered away. But what shall we do? What shall I
do?
If you will wait, please, until I come back, I
answered.
I went on deck. Louis was at the wheel.
You may go forard and turn in, I said,
taking it from him.
He was quick to obey, and I found myself alone on the deck of
the Ghost. As quietly as was possible, I clewed up
the topsails, lowered the flying jib and staysail, backed the jib
over, and flattened the mainsail. Then I went below to
Maud. I placed my finger on my lips for silence, and
entered Wolf Larsens room. He was in the same
position in which I had left him, and his head was
rockingalmost writhingfrom side to side.
Anything I can do for you? I asked.
He made no reply at first, but on my repeating the question he
answered, No, no; Im all right. Leave me
alone till morning.
But as I turned to go I noted that his head had resumed its
rocking motion. Maud was waiting patiently for me, and I
took notice, with a thrill of joy, of the queenly poise of her
head and her glorious, calm eyes. Calm and sure they were
as her spirit itself.
Will you trust yourself to me for a journey of six
hundred miles or so? I asked.
You mean? she asked, and I knew she had
guessed aright.
Yes, I mean just that, I replied.
There is nothing left for us but the open boat.
For me, you mean, she said. You are
certainly as safe here as you have been.
No, there is nothing left for us but the open
boat, I iterated stoutly. Will you please
dress as warmly as you can, at once, and make into a bundle
whatever you wish to bring with you.
And make all haste, I added, as she turned
toward her state-room.
The lazarette was directly beneath the cabin, and, opening the
trap-door in the floor and carrying a candle with me, I dropped
down and began overhauling the ships stores. I
selected mainly from the canned goods, and by the time I was
ready, willing hands were extended from above to receive what I
passed up.
We worked in silence. I helped myself also to blankets,
mittens, oilskins, caps, and such things, from the
slop-chest. It was no light adventure, this trusting
ourselves in a small boat to so raw and stormy a sea, and it was
imperative that we should guard ourselves against the cold and
wet.
We worked feverishly at carrying our plunder on deck and
depositing it amidships, so feverishly that Maud, whose strength
was hardly a positive quantity, had to give over, exhausted, and
sit on the steps at the break of the poop. This did not
serve to recover her, and she lay on her back, on the hard deck,
arms stretched out, and whole body relaxed. It was a trick
I remembered of my sister, and I knew she would soon be herself
again. I knew, also, that weapons would not come in amiss,
and I re-entered Wolf Larsens state-room to get his rifle
and shot-gun. I spoke to him, but he made no answer, though
his head was still rocking from side to side and he was not
asleep.
Good-bye, Lucifer, I whispered to myself as I
softly closed the door.
Next to obtain was a stock of ammunition,an easy
matter, though I had to enter the steerage companion-way to do
it. Here the hunters stored the ammunition-boxes they
carried in the boats, and here, but a few feet from their noisy
revels, I took possession of two boxes.
Next, to lower a boat. Not so simple a task for one
man. Having cast off the lashings, I hoisted first on the
forward tackle, then on the aft, till the boat cleared the rail,
when I lowered away, one tackle and then the other, for a couple
of feet, till it hung snugly, above the water, against the
schooners side. I made certain that it contained the
proper equipment of oars, rowlocks, and sail. Water was a
consideration, and I robbed every boat aboard of its
breaker. As there were nine boats all told, it meant that
we should have plenty of water, and ballast as well, though there
was the chance that the boat would be overloaded, what of the
generous supply of other things I was taking.
While Maud was passing me the provisions and I was storing
them in the boat, a sailor came on deck from the
forecastle. He stood by the weather rail for a time (we
were lowering over the lee rail), and then sauntered slowly
amidships, where he again paused and stood facing the wind, with
his back toward us. I could hear my heart beating as I
crouched low in the boat. Maud had sunk down upon the deck
and was, I knew, lying motionless, her body in the shadow of the
bulwark. But the man never turned, and, after stretching
his arms above his head and yawning audibly, he retraced his
steps to the forecastle scuttle and disappeared.
A few minutes sufficed to finish the loading, and I lowered
the boat into the water. As I helped Maud over the rail and
felt her form close to mine, it was all I could do to keep from
crying out, I love you! I love you!
Truly Humphrey Van Weyden was at last in love, I thought, as her
fingers clung to mine while I lowered her down to the boat.
I held on to the rail with one hand and supported her weight with
the other, and I was proud at the moment of the feat. It
was a strength I had not possessed a few months before, on the
day I said good-bye to Charley Furuseth and started for San
Francisco on the ill-fated Martinez.
As the boat ascended on a sea, her feet touched and I released
her hands. I cast off the tackles and leaped after
her. I had never rowed in my life, but I put out the oars
and at the expense of much effort got the boat clear of the
Ghost. Then I experimented with the sail. I
had seen the boat-steerers and hunters set their spritsails many
times, yet this was my first attempt. What took them
possibly two minutes took me twenty, but in the end I succeeded
in setting and trimming it, and with the steering-oar in my hands
hauled on the wind.
There lies Japan, I remarked, straight
before us.
Humphrey Van Weyden, she said, you are a
brave man.
Nay, I answered, it is you who are a
brave woman.
We turned our heads, swayed by a common impulse to see the
last of the Ghost. Her low hull lifted and rolled to
windward on a sea; her canvas loomed darkly in the night; her
lashed wheel creaked as the rudder kicked; then sight and sound
of her faded away, and we were alone on the dark sea.
CHAPTER XXVII
Day broke, grey and chill. The boat was close-hauled on
a fresh breeze and the compass indicated that we were just making
the course which would bring us to Japan. Though stoutly
mittened, my fingers were cold, and they pained from the grip on
the steering-oar. My feet were stinging from the bite of
the frost, and I hoped fervently that the sun would shine.
Before me, in the bottom of the boat, lay Maud. She, at
least, was warm, for under her and over her were thick
blankets. The top one I had drawn over her face to shelter
it from the night, so I could see nothing but the vague shape of
her, and her light-brown hair, escaped from the covering and
jewelled with moisture from the air.
Long I looked at her, dwelling upon that one visible bit of
her as only a man would who deemed it the most precious thing in
the world. So insistent was my gaze that at last she
stirred under the blankets, the top fold was thrown back and she
smiled out on me, her eyes yet heavy with sleep.
Good-morning, Mr. Van Weyden, she said.
Have you sighted land yet?
No, I answered, but we are approaching it
at a rate of six miles an hour.
She made a moue of disappointment.
But that is equivalent to one hundred and forty-four
miles in twenty-four hours, I added reassuringly.
Her face brightened. And how far have we to
go?
Siberia lies off there, I said, pointing to the
west. But to the south-west, some six hundred miles,
is Japan. If this wind should hold, well make it in
five days.
And if it storms? The boat could not
live?
She had a way of looking one in the eyes and demanding the
truth, and thus she looked at me as she asked the question.
It would have to storm very hard, I
temporized.
And if it storms very hard?
I nodded my head. But we may be picked up any
moment by a sealing-schooner. They are plentifully
distributed over this part of the ocean.
Why, you are chilled through! she cried.
Look! You are shivering. Dont deny it;
you are. And here I have been lying warm as
toast.
I dont see that it would help matters if you,
too, sat up and were chilled, I laughed.
It will, though, when I learn to steer, which I
certainly shall.
She sat up and began making her simple toilet. She shook
down her hair, and it fell about her in a brown cloud, hiding her
face and shoulders. Dear, damp brown hair! I wanted
to kiss it, to ripple it through my fingers, to bury my face in
it. I gazed entranced, till the boat ran into the wind and
the flapping sail warned me I was not attending to my
duties. Idealist and romanticist that I was and always had
been in spite of my analytical nature, yet I had failed till now
in grasping much of the physical characteristics of love.
The love of man and woman, I had always held, was a sublimated
something related to spirit, a spiritual bond that linked and
drew their souls together. The bonds of the flesh had
little part in my cosmos of love. But I was learning the
sweet lesson for myself that the soul transmuted itself,
expressed itself, through the flesh; that the sight and sense and
touch of the loved ones hair was as much breath and voice
and essence of the spirit as the light that shone from the eyes
and the thoughts that fell from the lips. After all, pure
spirit was unknowable, a thing to be sensed and divined only; nor
could it express itself in terms of itself. Jehovah was
anthropomorphic because he could address himself to the Jews only
in terms of their understanding; so he was conceived as in their
own image, as a cloud, a pillar of fire, a tangible, physical
something which the mind of the Israelites could grasp.
And so I gazed upon Mauds light-brown hair, and loved
it, and learned more of love than all the poets and singers had
taught me with all their songs and sonnets. She flung it
back with a sudden adroit movement, and her face emerged,
smiling.
Why dont women wear their hair down
always? I asked. It is so much more
beautiful.
If it didnt tangle so dreadfully, she
laughed. There! Ive lost one of my
precious hair-pins!
I neglected the boat and had the sail spilling the wind again
and again, such was my delight in following her every movement as
she searched through the blankets for the pin. I was
surprised, and joyfully, that she was so much the woman, and the
display of each trait and mannerism that was characteristically
feminine gave me keener joy. For I had been elevating her
too highly in my concepts of her, removing her too far from the
plane of the human, and too far from me. I had been making
of her a creature goddess-like and unapproachable. So I
hailed with delight the little traits that proclaimed her only
woman after all, such as the toss of the head which flung back
the cloud of hair, and the search for the pin. She was
woman, my kind, on my plane, and the delightful intimacy of kind,
of man and woman, was possible, as well as the reverence and awe
in which I knew I should always hold her.
She found the pin with an adorable little cry, and I turned my
attention more fully to my steering. I proceeded to
experiment, lashing and wedging the steering-oar until the boat
held on fairly well by the wind without my assistance.
Occasionally it came up too close, or fell off too freely; but it
always recovered itself and in the main behaved
satisfactorily.
And now we shall have breakfast, I said.
But first you must be more warmly clad.
I got out a heavy shirt, new from the slop-chest and made from
blanket goods. I knew the kind, so thick and so close of
texture that it could resist the rain and not be soaked through
after hours of wetting. When she had slipped this on over
her head, I exchanged the boys cap she wore for a
mans cap, large enough to cover her hair, and, when the
flap was turned down, to completely cover her neck and
ears. The effect was charming. Her face was of the
sort that cannot but look well under all circumstances.
Nothing could destroy its exquisite oval, its well-nigh classic
lines, its delicately stencilled brows, its large brown eyes,
clear-seeing and calm, gloriously calm.
A puff, slightly stronger than usual, struck us just
then. The boat was caught as it obliquely crossed the crest
of a wave. It went over suddenly, burying its gunwale level
with the sea and shipping a bucketful or so of water. I was
opening a can of tongue at the moment, and I sprang to the sheet
and cast it off just in time. The sail flapped and
fluttered, and the boat paid off. A few minutes of
regulating sufficed to put it on its course again, when I
returned to the preparation of breakfast.
It does very well, it seems, though I am not versed in
things nautical, she said, nodding her head with grave
approval at my steering contrivance.
But it will serve only when we are sailing by the
wind, I explained. When running more freely,
with the wind astern abeam, or on the quarter, it will be
necessary for me to steer.
I must say I dont understand your
technicalities, she said, but I do your conclusion,
and I dont like it. You cannot steer night and day
and for ever. So I shall expect, after breakfast, to
receive my first lesson. And then you shall lie down and
sleep. Well stand watches just as they do on
ships.
I dont see how I am to teach you, I made
protest. I am just learning for myself. You
little thought when you trusted yourself to me that I had had no
experience whatever with small boats. This is the first
time I have ever been in one.
Then well learn together, sir. And since
youve had a nights start you shall teach me what
you have learned. And now, breakfast. My! this air
does give one an appetite!
No coffee, I said regretfully, passing her
buttered sea-biscuits and a slice of canned tongue.
And there will be no tea, no soups, nothing hot, till we
have made land somewhere, somehow.
After the simple breakfast, capped with a cup of cold water,
Maud took her lesson in steering. In teaching her I learned
quite a deal myself, though I was applying the knowledge already
acquired by sailing the Ghost and by watching the
boat-steerers sail the small boats. She was an apt pupil,
and soon learned to keep the course, to luff in the puffs and to
cast off the sheet in an emergency.
Having grown tired, apparently, of the task, she relinquished
the oar to me. I had folded up the blankets, but she now
proceeded to spread them out on the bottom. When all was
arranged snugly, she said:
Now, sir, to bed. And you shall sleep until
luncheon. Till dinner-time, she corrected,
remembering the arrangement on the Ghost.
What could I do? She insisted, and said, Please,
please, whereupon I turned the oar over to her and
obeyed. I experienced a positive sensuous delight as I
crawled into the bed she had made with her hands. The calm
and control which were so much a part of her seemed to have been
communicated to the blankets, so that I was aware of a soft
dreaminess and content, and of an oval face and brown eyes framed
in a fishermans cap and tossing against a background now
of grey cloud, now of grey sea, and then I was aware that I had
been asleep.
I looked at my watch. It was one oclock. I
had slept seven hours! And she had been steering seven
hours! When I took the steering-oar I had first to unbend
her cramped fingers. Her modicum of strength had been
exhausted, and she was unable even to move from her
position. I was compelled to let go the sheet while I
helped her to the nest of blankets and chafed her hands and
arms.
I am so tired, she said, with a quick intake of
the breath and a sigh, drooping her head wearily.
But she straightened it the next moment. Now
dont scold, dont you dare scold, she cried
with mock defiance.
I hope my face does not appear angry, I answered
seriously; for I assure you I am not in the least
angry.
N-no, she considered. It looks only
reproachful.
Then it is an honest face, for it looks what I
feel. You were not fair to yourself, nor to me. How
can I ever trust you again?
She looked penitent. Ill be good,
she said, as a naughty child might say it. I
promise
To obey as a sailor would obey his captain?
Yes, she answered. It was stupid of
me, I know.
Then you must promise something else, I
ventured.
Readily.
That you will not say, Please, please,
too often; for when you do you are sure to override my
authority.
She laughed with amused appreciation. She, too, had
noticed the power of the repeated please.
It is a good word I began.
But I must not overwork it, she broke in.
But she laughed weakly, and her head drooped again. I
left the oar long enough to tuck the blankets about her feet and
to pull a single fold across her face. Alas! she was not
strong. I looked with misgiving toward the south-west and
thought of the six hundred miles of hardship before usay,
if it were no worse than hardship. On this sea a storm
might blow up at any moment and destroy us. And yet I was
unafraid. I was without confidence in the future, extremely
doubtful, and yet I felt no underlying fear. It must come
right, it must come right, I repeated to myself, over and over
again.
The wind freshened in the afternoon, raising a stiffer sea and
trying the boat and me severely. But the supply of food and
the nine breakers of water enabled the boat to stand up to the
sea and wind, and I held on as long as I dared. Then I
removed the sprit, tightly hauling down the peak of the sail, and
we raced along under what sailors call a leg-of-mutton.
Late in the afternoon I sighted a steamers smoke on the
horizon to leeward, and I knew it either for a Russian cruiser,
or, more likely, the Macedonia still seeking the
Ghost. The sun had not shone all day, and it had
been bitter cold. As night drew on, the clouds darkened and
the wind freshened, so that when Maud and I ate supper it was
with our mittens on and with me still steering and eating morsels
between puffs.
By the time it was dark, wind and sea had become too strong
for the boat, and I reluctantly took in the sail and set about
making a drag or sea-anchor. I had learned of the device
from the talk of the hunters, and it was a simple thing to
manufacture. Furling the sail and lashing it securely about
the mast, boom, sprit, and two pairs of spare oars, I threw it
overboard. A line connected it with the bow, and as it
floated low in the water, practically unexposed to the wind, it
drifted less rapidly than the boat. In consequence it held
the boat bow on to the sea and windthe safest position in
which to escape being swamped when the sea is breaking into
whitecaps.
And now? Maud asked cheerfully, when the task
was accomplished and I pulled on my mittens.
And now we are no longer travelling toward
Japan, I answered. Our drift is to the
south-east, or south-south-east, at the rate of at least two
miles an hour.
That will be only twenty-four miles, she urged,
if the wind remains high all night.
Yes, and only one hundred and forty miles if it
continues for three days and nights.
But it wont continue, she said with easy
confidence. It will turn around and blow
fair.
The sea is the great faithless one.
But the wind! she retorted. I have
heard you grow eloquent over the brave trade-wind.
I wish I had thought to bring Wolf Larsens
chronometer and sextant, I said, still gloomily.
Sailing one direction, drifting another direction, to say
nothing of the set of the current in some third direction, makes
a resultant which dead reckoning can never calculate.
Before long we wont know where we are by five hundred
miles.
Then I begged her pardon and promised I should not be
disheartened any more. At her solicitation I let her take
the watch till midnight,it was then nine oclock,
but I wrapped her in blankets and put an oilskin about her before
I lay down. I slept only cat-naps. The boat was
leaping and pounding as it fell over the crests, I could hear the
seas rushing past, and spray was continually being thrown
aboard. And still, it was not a bad night, I
musednothing to the nights I had been through on the
Ghost; nothing, perhaps, to the nights we should go
through in this cockle-shell. Its planking was
three-quarters of an inch thick. Between us and the bottom
of the sea was less than an inch of wood.
And yet, I aver it, and I aver it again, I was unafraid.
The death which Wolf Larsen and even Thomas Mugridge had made me
fear, I no longer feared. The coming of Maud Brewster into
my life seemed to have transformed me. After all, I
thought, it is better and finer to love than to be loved, if it
makes something in life so worth while that one is not loath to
die for it. I forget my own life in the love of another
life; and yet, such is the paradox, I never wanted so much to
live as right now when I place the least value upon my own
life. I never had so much reason for living, was my
concluding thought; and after that, until I dozed, I contented
myself with trying to pierce the darkness to where I knew Maud
crouched low in the stern-sheets, watchful of the foaming sea and
ready to call me on an instants notice.
CHAPTER XXVIII
There is no need of going into an extended recital of our
suffering in the small boat during the many days we were driven
and drifted, here and there, willy-nilly, across the ocean.
The high wind blew from the north-west for twenty-four hours,
when it fell calm, and in the night sprang up from the
south-west. This was dead in our teeth, but I took in the
sea-anchor and set sail, hauling a course on the wind which took
us in a south-south-easterly direction. It was an even
choice between this and the west-north-westerly course which the
wind permitted; but the warm airs of the south fanned my desire
for a warmer sea and swayed my decision.
In three hoursit was midnight, I well remember, and as
dark as I had ever seen it on the seathe wind, still
blowing out of the south-west, rose furiously, and once again I
was compelled to set the sea-anchor.
Day broke and found me wan-eyed and the ocean lashed white,
the boat pitching, almost on end, to its drag. We were in
imminent danger of being swamped by the whitecaps. As it
was, spray and spume came aboard in such quantities that I bailed
without cessation. The blankets were soaking.
Everything was wet except Maud, and she, in oilskins, rubber
boots, and souwester, was dry, all but her face and hands
and a stray wisp of hair. She relieved me at the
bailing-hole from time to time, and bravely she threw out the
water and faced the storm. All things are relative.
It was no more than a stiff blow, but to us, fighting for life in
our frail craft, it was indeed a storm.
Cold and cheerless, the wind beating on our faces, the white
seas roaring by, we struggled through the day. Night came,
but neither of us slept. Day came, and still the wind beat
on our faces and the white seas roared past. By the second
night Maud was falling asleep from exhaustion. I covered
her with oilskins and a tarpaulin. She was comparatively
dry, but she was numb with the cold. I feared greatly that
she might die in the night; but day broke, cold and cheerless,
with the same clouded sky and beating wind and roaring seas.
I had had no sleep for forty-eight hours. I was wet and
chilled to the marrow, till I felt more dead than alive. My
body was stiff from exertion as well as from cold, and my aching
muscles gave me the severest torture whenever I used them, and I
used them continually. And all the time we were being
driven off into the north-east, directly away from Japan and
toward bleak Bering Sea.
And still we lived, and the boat lived, and the wind blew
unabated. In fact, toward nightfall of the third day it
increased a trifle and something more. The boats bow
plunged under a crest, and we came through quarter-full of
water. I bailed like a madman. The liability of
shipping another such sea was enormously increased by the water
that weighed the boat down and robbed it of its buoyancy.
And another such sea meant the end. When I had the boat
empty again I was forced to take away the tarpaulin which covered
Maud, in order that I might lash it down across the bow. It
was well I did, for it covered the boat fully a third of the way
aft, and three times, in the next several hours, it flung off the
bulk of the down-rushing water when the bow shoved under the
seas.
Mauds condition was pitiable. She sat crouched in
the bottom of the boat, her lips blue, her face grey and plainly
showing the pain she suffered. But ever her eyes looked
bravely at me, and ever her lips uttered brave words.
The worst of the storm must have blown that night, though
little I noticed it. I had succumbed and slept where I sat
in the stern-sheets. The morning of the fourth day found
the wind diminished to a gentle whisper, the sea dying down and
the sun shining upon us. Oh, the blessed sun! How we
bathed our poor bodies in its delicious warmth, reviving like
bugs and crawling things after a storm. We smiled again,
said amusing things, and waxed optimistic over our
situation. Yet it was, if anything, worse than ever.
We were farther from Japan than the night we left the
Ghost. Nor could I more than roughly guess our
latitude and longitude. At a calculation of a two-mile
drift per hour, during the seventy and odd hours of the storm, we
had been driven at least one hundred and fifty miles to the
north-east. But was such calculated drift correct?
For all I knew, it might have been four miles per hour instead of
two. In which case we were another hundred and fifty miles
to the bad.
Where we were I did not know, though there was quite a
likelihood that we were in the vicinity of the
Ghost. There were seals about us, and I was prepared
to sight a sealing-schooner at any time. We did sight one,
in the afternoon, when the north-west breeze had sprung up
freshly once more. But the strange schooner lost itself on
the sky-line and we alone occupied the circle of the sea.
Came days of fog, when even Mauds spirit drooped and
there were no merry words upon her lips; days of calm, when we
floated on the lonely immensity of sea, oppressed by its
greatness and yet marvelling at the miracle of tiny life, for we
still lived and struggled to live; days of sleet and wind and
snow-squalls, when nothing could keep us warm; or days of
drizzling rain, when we filled our water-breakers from the drip
of the wet sail.
And ever I loved Maud with an increasing love. She was
so many-sided, so many-moodedprotean-mooded
I called her. But I called her this, and other and dearer
things, in my thoughts only. Though the declaration of my
love urged and trembled on my tongue a thousand times, I knew
that it was no time for such a declaration. If for no other
reason, it was no time, when one was protecting and trying to
save a woman, to ask that woman for her love. Delicate as
was the situation, not alone in this but in other ways, I
flattered myself that I was able to deal delicately with it; and
also I flattered myself that by look or sign I gave no
advertisement of the love I felt for her. We were like good
comrades, and we grew better comrades as the days went by.
One thing about her which surprised me was her lack of
timidity and fear. The terrible sea, the frail boat, the
storms, the suffering, the strangeness and isolation of the
situation,all that should have frightened a robust
woman,seemed to make no impression upon her who had known
life only in its most sheltered and consummately artificial
aspects, and who was herself all fire and dew and mist,
sublimated spirit, all that was soft and tender and clinging in
woman. And yet I am wrong. She was timid and
afraid, but she possessed courage. The flesh and the qualms
of the flesh she was heir to, but the flesh bore heavily only on
the flesh. And she was spirit, first and always spirit,
etherealized essence of life, calm as her calm eyes, and sure of
permanence in the changing order of the universe.
Came days of storm, days and nights of storm, when the ocean
menaced us with its roaring whiteness, and the wind smote our
struggling boat with a Titans buffets. And ever we
were flung off, farther and farther, to the north-east. It
was in such a storm, and the worst that we had experienced, that
I cast a weary glance to leeward, not in quest of anything, but
more from the weariness of facing the elemental strife, and in
mute appeal, almost, to the wrathful powers to cease and let us
be. What I saw I could not at first believe. Days and
nights of sleeplessness and anxiety had doubtless turned my
head. I looked back at Maud, to identify myself, as it
were, in time and space. The sight of her dear wet cheeks,
her flying hair, and her brave brown eyes convinced me that my
vision was still healthy. Again I turned my face to
leeward, and again I saw the jutting promontory, black and high
and naked, the raging surf that broke about its base and beat its
front high up with spouting fountains, the black and forbidden
coast-line running toward the south-east and fringed with a
tremendous scarf of white.
Maud, I said. Maud.
She turned her head and beheld the sight.
It cannot be Alaska! she cried.
Alas, no, I answered, and asked, Can you
swim?
She shook her head.
Neither can I, I said. So we must
get ashore without swimming, in some opening between the rocks
through which we can drive the boat and clamber out. But we
must be quick, most quickand sure.
I spoke with a confidence she knew I did not feel, for she
looked at me with that unfaltering gaze of hers and said:
I have not thanked you yet for all you have done for me
but
She hesitated, as if in doubt how best to word her
gratitude.
Well? I said, brutally, for I was not quite
pleased with her thanking me.
You might help me, she smiled.
To acknowledge your obligations before you die?
Not at all. We are not going to die. We shall land on
that island, and we shall be snug and sheltered before the day is
done.
I spoke stoutly, but I did not believe a word. Nor was I
prompted to lie through fear. I felt no fear, though I was
sure of death in that boiling surge amongst the rocks which was
rapidly growing nearer. It was impossible to hoist sail and
claw off that shore. The wind would instantly capsize the
boat; the seas would swamp it the moment it fell into the trough;
and, besides, the sail, lashed to the spare oars, dragged in the
sea ahead of us.
As I say, I was not afraid to meet my own death, there, a few
hundred yards to leeward; but I was appalled at the thought that
Maud must die. My cursed imagination saw her beaten and
mangled against the rocks, and it was too terrible. I
strove to compel myself to think we would make the landing
safely, and so I spoke, not what I believed, but what I preferred
to believe.
I recoiled before contemplation of that frightful death, and
for a moment I entertained the wild idea of seizing Maud in my
arms and leaping overboard. Then I resolved to wait, and at
the last moment, when we entered on the final stretch, to take
her in my arms and proclaim my love, and, with her in my embrace,
to make the desperate struggle and die.
Instinctively we drew closer together in the bottom of the
boat. I felt her mittened hand come out to mine. And
thus, without speech, we waited the end. We were not far
off the line the wind made with the western edge of the
promontory, and I watched in the hope that some set of the
current or send of the sea would drift us past before we reached
the surf.
We shall go clear, I said, with a confidence
which I knew deceived neither of us.
By God, we will go clear! I cried, five
minutes later.
The oath left my lips in my excitementthe first, I do
believe, in my life, unless trouble it, an
expletive of my youth, be accounted an oath.
I beg your pardon, I said.
You have convinced me of your sincerity, she
said, with a faint smile. I do know, now, that we
shall go clear.
I had seen a distant headland past the extreme edge of the
promontory, and as we looked we could see grow the intervening
coastline of what was evidently a deep cove. At the same
time there broke upon our ears a continuous and mighty
bellowing. It partook of the magnitude and volume of
distant thunder, and it came to us directly from leeward, rising
above the crash of the surf and travelling directly in the teeth
of the storm. As we passed the point the whole cove burst
upon our view, a half-moon of white sandy beach upon which broke
a huge surf, and which was covered with myriads of seals.
It was from them that the great bellowing went up.
A rookery! I cried. Now are we
indeed saved. There must be men and cruisers to protect
them from the seal-hunters. Possibly there is a station
ashore.
But as I studied the surf which beat upon the beach, I said,
Still bad, but not so bad. And now, if the gods be
truly kind, we shall drift by that next headland and come upon a
perfectly sheltered beach, where we may land without wetting our
feet.
And the gods were kind. The first and second headlands
were directly in line with the south-west wind; but once around
the second,and we went perilously near,we picked up
the third headland, still in line with the wind and with the
other two. But the cove that intervened! It
penetrated deep into the land, and the tide, setting in, drifted
us under the shelter of the point. Here the sea was calm,
save for a heavy but smooth ground-swell, and I took in the
sea-anchor and began to row. From the point the shore
curved away, more and more to the south and west, until at last
it disclosed a cove within the cove, a little land-locked
harbour, the water level as a pond, broken only by tiny ripples
where vagrant breaths and wisps of the storm hurtled down from
over the frowning wall of rock that backed the beach a hundred
feet inshore.
Here were no seals whatever. The boats stern
touched the hard shingle. I sprang out, extending my hand
to Maud. The next moment she was beside me. As my
fingers released hers, she clutched for my arm hastily. At
the same moment I swayed, as about to fall to the sand.
This was the startling effect of the cessation of motion.
We had been so long upon the moving, rocking sea that the stable
land was a shock to us. We expected the beach to lift up
this way and that, and the rocky walls to swing back and forth
like the sides of a ship; and when we braced ourselves,
automatically, for these various expected movements, their
non-occurrence quite overcame our equilibrium.
I really must sit down, Maud said, with a
nervous laugh and a dizzy gesture, and forthwith she sat down on
the sand.
I attended to making the boat secure and joined her.
Thus we landed on Endeavour Island, as we came to it, land-sick
from long custom of the sea.
CHAPTER XXIX
Fool! I cried aloud in my vexation.
I had unloaded the boat and carried its contents high up on
the beach, where I had set about making a camp. There was
driftwood, though not much, on the beach, and the sight of a
coffee tin I had taken from the Ghosts larder had
given me the idea of a fire.
Blithering idiot! I was continuing.
But Maud said, Tut, tut, in gentle reproval, and
then asked why I was a blithering idiot.
No matches, I groaned. Not a match
did I bring. And now we shall have no hot coffee, soup,
tea, or anything!
Wasnt iterCrusoe who rubbed sticks
together? she drawled.
But I have read the personal narratives of a score of
shipwrecked men who tried, and tried in vain, I
answered. I remember Winters, a newspaper fellow
with an Alaskan and Siberian reputation. Met him at the
Bibelot once, and he was telling us how he attempted to make a
fire with a couple of sticks. It was most amusing. He
told it inimitably, but it was the story of a failure. I
remember his conclusion, his black eyes flashing as he said,
Gentlemen, the South Sea Islander may do it, the Malay may
do it, but take my word its beyond the white
man.
Oh, well, weve managed so far without it,
she said cheerfully. And theres no reason why
we cannot still manage without it.
But think of the coffee! I cried.
Its good coffee, too, I know. I took it from
Larsens private stores. And look at that good
wood.
I confess, I wanted the coffee badly; and I learned, not long
afterward, that the berry was likewise a little weakness of
Mauds. Besides, we had been so long on a cold diet
that we were numb inside as well as out. Anything warm
would have been most gratifying. But I complained no more
and set about making a tent of the sail for Maud.
I had looked upon it as a simple task, what of the oars, mast,
boom, and sprit, to say nothing of plenty of lines. But as
I was without experience, and as every detail was an experiment
and every successful detail an invention, the day was well gone
before her shelter was an accomplished fact. And then, that
night, it rained, and she was flooded out and driven back into
the boat.
The next morning I dug a shallow ditch around the tent, and,
an hour later, a sudden gust of wind, whipping over the rocky
wall behind us, picked up the tent and smashed it down on the
sand thirty yards away.
Maud laughed at my crestfallen expression, and I said,
As soon as the wind abates I intend going in the boat to
explore the island. There must be a station somewhere, and
men. And ships must visit the station. Some
Government must protect all these seals. But I wish to have
you comfortable before I start.
I should like to go with you, was all she
said.
It would be better if you remained. You have had
enough of hardship. It is a miracle that you have
survived. And it wont be comfortable in the boat
rowing and sailing in this rainy weather. What you need is
rest, and I should like you to remain and get it.
Something suspiciously akin to moistness dimmed her beautiful
eyes before she dropped them and partly turned away her head.
I should prefer going with you, she said in a
low voice, in which there was just a hint of appeal.
I might be able to help you a her voice
broke,a little. And if anything should happen
to you, think of me left here alone.
Oh, I intend being very careful, I
answered. And I shall not go so far but what I can
get back before night. Yes, all said and done, I think it
vastly better for you to remain, and sleep, and rest and do
nothing.
She turned and looked me in the eyes. Her gaze was
unfaltering, but soft.
Please, please, she said, oh, so softly.
I stiffened myself to refuse, and shook my head. Still
she waited and looked at me. I tried to word my refusal,
but wavered. I saw the glad light spring into her eyes and
knew that I had lost. It was impossible to say no after
that.
The wind died down in the afternoon, and we were prepared to
start the following morning. There was no way of
penetrating the island from our cove, for the walls rose
perpendicularly from the beach, and, on either side of the cove,
rose from the deep water.
Morning broke dull and grey, but calm, and I was awake early
and had the boat in readiness.
Fool! Imbecile! Yahoo! I shouted,
when I thought it was meet to arouse Maud; but this time I
shouted in merriment as I danced about the beach, bareheaded, in
mock despair.
Her head appeared under the flap of the sail.
What now? she asked sleepily, and, withal,
curiously.
Coffee! I cried. What do you say to
a cup of coffee? hot coffee? piping hot?
My! she murmured, you startled me, and
you are cruel. Here I have been composing my soul to do
without it, and here you are vexing me with your vain
suggestions.
Watch me, I said.
From under clefts among the rocks I gathered a few dry sticks
and chips. These I whittled into shavings or split into
kindling. From my note-book I tore out a page, and from the
ammunition box took a shot-gun shell. Removing the wads
from the latter with my knife, I emptied the powder on a flat
rock. Next I pried the primer, or cap, from the shell, and
laid it on the rock, in the midst of the scattered powder.
All was ready. Maud still watched from the tent.
Holding the paper in my left hand, I smashed down upon the cap
with a rock held in my right. There was a puff of white
smoke, a burst of flame, and the rough edge of the paper was
alight.
Maud clapped her hands gleefully.
Prometheus! she cried.
But I was too occupied to acknowledge her delight. The
feeble flame must be cherished tenderly if it were to gather
strength and live. I fed it, shaving by shaving, and sliver
by sliver, till at last it was snapping and crackling as it laid
hold of the smaller chips and sticks. To be cast away on an
island had not entered into my calculations, so we were without a
kettle or cooking utensils of any sort; but I made shift with the
tin used for bailing the boat, and later, as we consumed our
supply of canned goods, we accumulated quite an imposing array of
cooking vessels.
I boiled the water, but it was Maud who made the coffee.
And how good it was! My contribution was canned beef fried
with crumbled sea-biscuit and water. The breakfast was a
success, and we sat about the fire much longer than enterprising
explorers should have done, sipping the hot black coffee and
talking over our situation.
I was confident that we should find a station in some one of
the coves, for I knew that the rookeries of Bering Sea were thus
guarded; but Maud advanced the theoryto prepare me for
disappointment, I do believe, if disappointment were to
comethat we had discovered an unknown rookery. She
was in very good spirits, however, and made quite merry in
accepting our plight as a grave one.
If you are right, I said, then we must
prepare to winter here. Our food will not last, but there
are the seals. They go away in the fall, so I must soon
begin to lay in a supply of meat. Then there will be huts
to build and driftwood to gather. Also we shall try out
seal fat for lighting purposes. Altogether, well
have our hands full if we find the island uninhabited.
Which we shall not, I know.
But she was right. We sailed with a beam wind along the
shore, searching the coves with our glasses and landing
occasionally, without finding a sign of human life. Yet we
learned that we were not the first who had landed on Endeavour
Island. High up on the beach of the second cove from ours,
we discovered the splintered wreck of a boata
sealers boat, for the rowlocks were bound in sennit, a
gun-rack was on the starboard side of the bow, and in white
letters was faintly visible Gazelle No. 2. The boat
had lain there for a long time, for it was half filled with sand,
and the splintered wood had that weather-worn appearance due to
long exposure to the elements. In the stern-sheets I found
a rusty ten-gauge shot-gun and a sailors sheath-knife
broken short across and so rusted as to be almost
unrecognizable.
They got away, I said cheerfully; but I felt a
sinking at the heart and seemed to divine the presence of
bleached bones somewhere on that beach.
I did not wish Mauds spirits to be dampened by such a
find, so I turned seaward again with our boat and skirted the
north-eastern point of the island. There were no beaches on
the southern shore, and by early afternoon we rounded the black
promontory and completed the circumnavigation of the
island. I estimated its circumference at twenty-five miles,
its width as varying from two to five miles; while my most
conservative calculation placed on its beaches two hundred
thousand seals. The island was highest at its extreme
south-western point, the headlands and backbone diminishing
regularly until the north-eastern portion was only a few feet
above the sea. With the exception of our little cove, the
other beaches sloped gently back for a distance of half-a-mile or
so, into what I might call rocky meadows, with here and there
patches of moss and tundra grass. Here the seals hauled
out, and the old bulls guarded their harems, while the young
bulls hauled out by themselves.
This brief description is all that Endeavour Island
merits. Damp and soggy where it was not sharp and rocky,
buffeted by storm winds and lashed by the sea, with the air
continually a-tremble with the bellowing of two hundred thousand
amphibians, it was a melancholy and miserable
sojourning-place. Maud, who had prepared me for
disappointment, and who had been sprightly and vivacious all day,
broke down as we landed in our own little cove. She strove
bravely to hide it from me, but while I was kindling another fire
I knew she was stifling her sobs in the blankets under the
sail-tent.
It was my turn to be cheerful, and I played the part to the
best of my ability, and with such success that I brought the
laughter back into her dear eyes and song on her lips; for she
sang to me before she went to an early bed. It was the
first time I had heard her sing, and I lay by the fire, listening
and transported, for she was nothing if not an artist in
everything she did, and her voice, though not strong, was
wonderfully sweet and expressive.
I still slept in the boat, and I lay awake long that night,
gazing up at the first stars I had seen in many nights and
pondering the situation. Responsibility of this sort was a
new thing to me. Wolf Larsen had been quite right. I
had stood on my fathers legs. My lawyers and agents
had taken care of my money for me. I had had no
responsibilities at all. Then, on the Ghost I had
learned to be responsible for myself. And now, for the
first time in my life, I found myself responsible for some one
else. And it was required of me that this should be the
gravest of responsibilities, for she was the one woman in the
worldthe one small woman, as I loved to think of her.
CHAPTER XXX
No wonder we called it Endeavour Island. For two weeks
we toiled at building a hut. Maud insisted on helping, and
I could have wept over her bruised and bleeding hands. And
still, I was proud of her because of it. There was
something heroic about this gently-bred woman enduring our
terrible hardship and with her pittance of strength bending to
the tasks of a peasant woman. She gathered many of the
stones which I built into the walls of the hut; also, she turned
a deaf ear to my entreaties when I begged her to desist.
She compromised, however, by taking upon herself the lighter
labours of cooking and gathering driftwood and moss for our
winters supply.
The huts walls rose without difficulty, and everything
went smoothly until the problem of the roof confronted me.
Of what use the four walls without a roof? And of what
could a roof be made? There were the spare oars, very
true. They would serve as roof-beams; but with what was I
to cover them? Moss would never do. Tundra grass was
impracticable. We needed the sail for the boat, and the
tarpaulin had begun to leak.
Winters used walrus skins on his hut, I
said.
There are the seals, she suggested.
So next day the hunting began. I did not know how to
shoot, but I proceeded to learn. And when I had expended
some thirty shells for three seals, I decided that the ammunition
would be exhausted before I acquired the necessary
knowledge. I had used eight shells for lighting fires
before I hit upon the device of banking the embers with wet moss,
and there remained not over a hundred shells in the box.
We must club the seals, I announced, when
convinced of my poor marksmanship. I have heard the
sealers talk about clubbing them.
They are so pretty, she objected. I
cannot bear to think of it being done. It is so directly
brutal, you know; so different from shooting them.
That roof must go on, I answered grimly.
Winter is almost here. It is our lives against
theirs. It is unfortunate we havent plenty of
ammunition, but I think, anyway, that they suffer less from being
clubbed than from being all shot up. Besides, I shall do
the clubbing.
Thats just it, she began eagerly, and
broke off in sudden confusion.
Of course, I began, if you
prefer
But what shall I be doing? she interrupted, with
that softness I knew full well to be insistence.
Gathering firewood and cooking dinner, I
answered lightly.
She shook her head. It is too dangerous for you
to attempt alone.
I know, I know, she waived my protest.
I am only a weak woman, but just my small assistance may
enable you to escape disaster.
But the clubbing? I suggested.
Of course, you will do that. I shall probably
scream. Ill look away when
The danger is most serious, I laughed.
I shall use my judgment when to look and when not to
look, she replied with a grand air.
The upshot of the affair was that she accompanied me next
morning. I rowed into the adjoining cove and up to the edge
of the beach. There were seals all about us in the water,
and the bellowing thousands on the beach compelled us to shout at
each other to make ourselves heard.
I know men club them, I said, trying to reassure
myself, and gazing doubtfully at a large bull, not thirty feet
away, upreared on his fore-flippers and regarding me
intently. But the question is, How do they club
them?
Let us gather tundra grass and thatch the roof,
Maud said.
She was as frightened as I at the prospect, and we had reason
to be gazing at close range at the gleaming teeth and dog-like
mouths.
I always thought they were afraid of men, I
said.
How do I know they are not afraid? I queried a
moment later, after having rowed a few more strokes along the
beach. Perhaps, if I were to step boldly ashore,
they would cut for it, and I could not catch up with
one. And still I hesitated.
I heard of a man, once, who invaded the nesting grounds
of wild geese, Maud said. They killed
him.
The geese?
Yes, the geese. My brother told me about it when
I was a little girl.
But I know men club them, I persisted.
I think the tundra grass will make just as good a
roof, she said.
Far from her intention, her words were maddening me, driving
me on. I could not play the coward before her eyes.
Here goes, I said, backing water with one oar and
running the bow ashore.
I stepped out and advanced valiantly upon a long-maned bull in
the midst of his wives. I was armed with the regular club
with which the boat-pullers killed the wounded seals gaffed
aboard by the hunters. It was only a foot and a half long,
and in my superb ignorance I never dreamed that the club used
ashore when raiding the rookeries measured four to five
feet. The cows lumbered out of my way, and the distance
between me and the bull decreased. He raised himself on his
flippers with an angry movement. We were a dozen feet
apart. Still I advanced steadily, looking for him to turn
tail at any moment and run.
At six feet the panicky thought rushed into my mind, What if
he will not run? Why, then I shall club him, came the
answer. In my fear I had forgotten that I was there to get
the bull instead of to make him run. And just then he gave
a snort and a snarl and rushed at me. His eyes were
blazing, his mouth was wide open; the teeth gleamed cruelly
white. Without shame, I confess that it was I who turned
and footed it. He ran awkwardly, but he ran well. He
was but two paces behind when I tumbled into the boat, and as I
shoved off with an oar his teeth crunched down upon the
blade. The stout wood was crushed like an egg-shell.
Maud and I were astounded. A moment later he had dived
under the boat, seized the keel in his mouth, and was shaking the
boat violently.
My! said Maud. Lets go
back.
I shook my head. I can do what other men have
done, and I know that other men have clubbed seals. But I
think Ill leave the bulls alone next time.
I wish you wouldnt, she said.
Now dont say, Please,
please, I cried, half angrily, I do believe.
She made no reply, and I knew my tone must have hurt her.
I beg your pardon, I said, or shouted, rather,
in order to make myself heard above the roar of the
rookery. If you say so, Ill turn and go back;
but honestly, Id rather stay.
Now dont say that this is what you get for
bringing a woman along, she said. She smiled at me
whimsically, gloriously, and I knew there was no need for
forgiveness.
I rowed a couple of hundred feet along the beach so as to
recover my nerves, and then stepped ashore again.
Do be cautious, she called after me.
I nodded my head and proceeded to make a flank attack on the
nearest harem. All went well until I aimed a blow at an
outlying cowls head and fell short. She snorted and tried
to scramble away. I ran in close and struck another blow,
hitting the shoulder instead of the head.
Watch out! I heard Maud scream.
In my excitement I had not been taking notice of other things,
and I looked up to see the lord of the harem charging down upon
me. Again I fled to the boat, hotly pursued; but this time
Maud made no suggestion of turning back.
It would be better, I imagine, if you let harems alone
and devoted your attention to lonely and inoffensive-looking
seals, was what she said. I think I have read
something about them. Dr. Jordans book, I
believe. They are the young bulls, not old enough to have
harems of their own. He called them the holluschickie, or
something like that. It seems to me if we find where they
haul out
It seems to me that your fighting instinct is
aroused, I laughed.
She flushed quickly and prettily. Ill
admit I dont like defeat any more than you do, or any more
than I like the idea of killing such pretty, inoffensive
creatures.
Pretty! I sniffed. I failed to mark
anything pre-eminently pretty about those foamy-mouthed beasts
that raced me.
Your point of view, she laughed.
You lacked perspective. Now if you did not have to
get so close to the subject
The very thing! I cried. What I
need is a longer club. And theres that broken oar
ready to hand.
It just comes to me, she said, that
Captain Larsen was telling me how the men raided the
rookeries. They drive the seals, in small herds, a short
distance inland before they kill them.
I dont care to undertake the herding of one of
those harems, I objected.
But there are the holluschickie, she said.
The holluschickie haul out by themselves, and Dr. Jordan
says that paths are left between the harems, and that as long as
the holluschickie keep strictly to the path they are unmolested
by the masters of the harem.
Theres one now, I said, pointing to a
young bull in the water. Lets watch him, and
follow him if he hauls out.
He swam directly to the beach and clambered out into a small
opening between two harems, the masters of which made warning
noises but did not attack him. We watched him travel slowly
inward, threading about among the harems along what must have
been the path.
Here goes, I said, stepping out; but I confess
my heart was in my mouth as I thought of going through the heart
of that monstrous herd.
It would be wise to make the boat fast, Maud
said.
She had stepped out beside me, and I regarded her with
wonderment.
She nodded her head determinedly. Yes, Im
going with you, so you may as well secure the boat and arm me
with a club.
Lets go back, I said dejectedly.
I think tundra grass, will do, after all.
You know it wont, was her reply.
Shall I lead?
With a shrug of the shoulders, but with the warmest admiration
and pride at heart for this woman, I equipped her with the broken
oar and took another for myself. It was with nervous
trepidation that we made the first few rods of the journey.
Once Maud screamed in terror as a cow thrust an inquisitive nose
toward her foot, and several times I quickened my pace for the
same reason. But, beyond warning coughs from either side,
there were no signs of hostility. It was a rookery which
had never been raided by the hunters, and in consequence the
seals were mild-tempered and at the same time unafraid.
In the very heart of the herd the din was terrific. It
was almost dizzying in its effect. I paused and smiled
reassuringly at Maud, for I had recovered my equanimity sooner
than she. I could see that she was still badly
frightened. She came close to me and shouted:
Im dreadfully afraid!
And I was not. Though the novelty had not yet worn off,
the peaceful comportment of the seals had quieted my alarm.
Maud was trembling.
Im afraid, and Im not afraid, she
chattered with shaking jaws. Its my miserable
body, not I.
Its all right, its all right, I
reassured her, my arm passing instinctively and protectingly
around her.
I shall never forget, in that moment, how instantly conscious
I became of my manhood. The primitive deeps of my nature
stirred. I felt myself masculine, the protector of the
weak, the fighting male. And, best of all, I felt myself
the protector of my loved one. She leaned against me, so
light and lily-frail, and as her trembling eased away it seemed
as though I became aware of prodigious strength. I felt
myself a match for the most ferocious bull in the herd, and I
know, had such a bull charged upon me, that I should have met it
unflinchingly and quite coolly, and I know that I should have
killed it.
I am all right now, she said, looking up at me
gratefully. Let us go on.
And that the strength in me had quieted her and given her
confidence, filled me with an exultant joy. The youth of
the race seemed burgeoning in me, over-civilized man that I was,
and I lived for myself the old hunting days and forest nights of
my remote and forgotten ancestry. I had much for which to
thank Wolf Larsen, was my thought as we went along the path
between the jostling harems.
A quarter of a mile inland we came upon the
holluschickiesleek young bulls, living out the loneliness
of their bachelorhood and gathering strength against the day when
they would fight their way into the ranks of the Benedicts.
Everything now went smoothly. I seemed to know just what
to do and how to do it. Shouting, making threatening
gestures with my club, and even prodding the lazy ones, I quickly
cut out a score of the young bachelors from their
companions. Whenever one made an attempt to break back
toward the water, I headed it off. Maud took an active part
in the drive, and with her cries and flourishings of the broken
oar was of considerable assistance. I noticed, though, that
whenever one looked tired and lagged, she let it slip past.
But I noticed, also, whenever one, with a show of fight, tried to
break past, that her eyes glinted and showed bright, and she
rapped it smartly with her club.
My, its exciting! she cried, pausing from
sheer weakness. I think Ill sit
down.
I drove the little herd (a dozen strong, now, what of the
escapes she had permitted) a hundred yards farther on; and by the
time she joined me I had finished the slaughter and was beginning
to skin. An hour later we went proudly back along the path
between the harems. And twice again we came down the path
burdened with skins, till I thought we had enough to roof the
hut. I set the sail, laid one tack out of the cove, and on
the other tack made our own little inner cove.
Its just like home-coming, Maud said, as
I ran the boat ashore.
I heard her words with a responsive thrill, it was all so
dearly intimate and natural, and I said:
It seems as though I have lived this life always.
The world of books and bookish folk is very vague, more like a
dream memory than an actuality. I surely have hunted and
forayed and fought all the days of my life. And you, too,
seem a part of it. You are I was on the
verge of saying, my woman, my mate, but glibly
changed it tostanding the hardship well.
But her ear had caught the flaw. She recognized a flight
that midmost broke. She gave me a quick look.
Not that. You were saying?
That the American Mrs. Meynell was living the life of a
savage and living it quite successfully, I said
easily.
Oh, was all she replied; but I could have sworn
there was a note of disappointment in her voice.
But my woman, my mate kept ringing in my head
for the rest of the day and for many days. Yet never did it
ring more loudly than that night, as I watched her draw back the
blanket of moss from the coals, blow up the fire, and cook the
evening meal. It must have been latent savagery stirring in
me, for the old words, so bound up with the roots of the race, to
grip me and thrill me. And grip and thrill they did, till I
fell asleep, murmuring them to myself over and over again.
CHAPTER XXXI
It will smell, I said, but it will keep
in the heat and keep out the rain and snow.
We were surveying the completed seal-skin roof.
It is clumsy, but it will serve the purpose, and that
is the main thing, I went on, yearning for her praise.
And she clapped her hands and declared that she was hugely
pleased.
But it is dark in here, she said the next
moment, her shoulders shrinking with a little involuntary
shiver.
You might have suggested a window when the walls were
going up, I said. It was for you, and you
should have seen the need of a window.
But I never do see the obvious, you know, she
laughed back. And besides, you can knock a hole in
the wall at any time.
Quite true; I had not thought of it, I replied,
wagging my head sagely. But have you thought of
ordering the window-glass? Just call up the
firm,Red, 4451, I think it is,and tell them what
size and kind of glass you wish.
That means she began.
No window.
It was a dark and evil-appearing thing, that hut, not fit for
aught better than swine in a civilized land; but for us, who had
known the misery of the open boat, it was a snug little
habitation. Following the housewarming, which was
accomplished by means of seal-oil and a wick made from cotton
calking, came the hunting for our winters meat and the
building of the second hut. It was a simple affair, now, to
go forth in the morning and return by noon with a boatload of
seals. And then, while I worked at building the hut, Maud
tried out the oil from the blubber and kept a slow fire under the
frames of meat. I had heard of jerking beef on the plains,
and our seal-meat, cut in thin strips and hung in the smoke,
cured excellently.
The second hut was easier to erect, for I built it against the
first, and only three walls were required. But it was work,
hard work, all of it. Maud and I worked from dawn till
dark, to the limit of our strength, so that when night came we
crawled stiffly to bed and slept the animal-like sleep
exhaustion. And yet Maud declared that she had never felt
better or stronger in her life. I knew this was true of
myself, but hers was such a lily strength that I feared she would
break down. Often and often, her last-reserve force gone, I
have seen her stretched flat on her back on the sand in the way
she had of resting and recuperating. And then she would be
up on her feet and toiling hard as ever. Where she obtained
this strength was the marvel to me.
Think of the long rest this winter, was her
reply to my remonstrances. Why, well be
clamorous for something to do.
We held a housewarming in my hut the night it was
roofed. It was the end of the third day of a fierce storm
which had swung around the compass from the south-east to the
north-west, and which was then blowing directly in upon us.
The beaches of the outer cove were thundering with the surf, and
even in our land-locked inner cove a respectable sea was
breaking. No high backbone of island sheltered us from the
wind, and it whistled and bellowed about the hut till at times I
feared for the strength of the walls. The skin roof,
stretched tightly as a drumhead, I had thought, sagged and
bellied with every gust; and innumerable interstices in the
walls, not so tightly stuffed with moss as Maud had supposed,
disclosed themselves. Yet the seal-oil burned brightly and
we were warm and comfortable.
It was a pleasant evening indeed, and we voted that as a
social function on Endeavour Island it had not yet been
eclipsed. Our minds were at ease. Not only had we
resigned ourselves to the bitter winter, but we were prepared for
it. The seals could depart on their mysterious journey into
the south at any time, now, for all we cared; and the storms held
no terror for us. Not only were we sure of being dry and
warm and sheltered from the wind, but we had the softest and most
luxurious mattresses that could be made from moss. This had
been Mauds idea, and she had herself jealously gathered
all the moss. This was to be my first night on the
mattress, and I knew I should sleep the sweeter because she had
made it.
As she rose to go she turned to me with the whimsical way she
had, and said:
Something is going to happenis happening, for
that matter. I feel it. Something is coming here, to
us. It is coming now. I dont know what, but it
is coming.
Good or bad? I asked.
She shook her head. I dont know, but it is
there, somewhere.
She pointed in the direction of the sea and wind.
Its a lee shore, I laughed, and I
am sure Id rather be here than arriving, a night like
this.
You are not frightened? I asked, as I stepped to
open the door for her.
Her eyes looked bravely into mine.
And you feel well? perfectly well?
Never better, was her answer.
We talked a little longer before she went.
Good-night, Maud, I said.
Good-night, Humphrey, she said.
This use of our given names had come about quite as a matter
of course, and was as unpremeditated as it was natural. In
that moment I could have put my arms around her and drawn her to
me. I should certainly have done so out in that world to
which we belonged. As it was, the situation stopped there
in the only way it could; but I was left alone in my little hut,
glowing warmly through and through with a pleasant satisfaction;
and I knew that a tie, or a tacit something, existed between us
which had not existed before.
CHAPTER XXXII
I awoke, oppressed by a mysterious sensation. There
seemed something missing in my environment. But the mystery
and oppressiveness vanished after the first few seconds of
waking, when I identified the missing something as the
wind. I had fallen asleep in that state of nerve tension
with which one meets the continuous shock of sound or movement,
and I had awakened, still tense, bracing myself to meet the
pressure of something which no longer bore upon me.
It was the first night I had spent under cover in several
months, and I lay luxuriously for some minutes under my blankets
(for once not wet with fog or spray), analysing, first, the
effect produced upon me by the cessation of the wind, and next,
the joy which was mine from resting on the mattress made by
Mauds hands. When I had dressed and opened the door,
I heard the waves still lapping on the beach, garrulously
attesting the fury of the night. It was a clear day, and
the sun was shining. I had slept late, and I stepped
outside with sudden energy, bent upon making up lost time as
befitted a dweller on Endeavour Island.
And when outside, I stopped short. I believed my eyes
without question, and yet I was for the moment stunned by what
they disclosed to me. There, on the beach, not fifty feet
away, bow on, dismasted, was a black-hulled vessel. Masts
and booms, tangled with shrouds, sheets, and rent canvas, were
rubbing gently alongside. I could have rubbed my eyes as I
looked. There was the home-made galley we had built, the
familiar break of the poop, the low yacht-cabin scarcely rising
above the rail. It was the Ghost.
What freak of fortune had brought it herehere of all
spots? what chance of chances? I looked at the bleak,
inaccessible wall at my back and know the profundity of
despair. Escape was hopeless, out of the question. I
thought of Maud, asleep there in the hut we had reared; I
remembered her Good-night, Humphrey; my
woman, my mate, went ringing through my brain, but now,
alas, it was a knell that sounded. Then everything went
black before my eyes.
Possibly it was the fraction of a second, but I had no
knowledge of how long an interval had lapsed before I was myself
again. There lay the Ghost, bow on to the beach, her
splintered bowsprit projecting over the sand, her tangled spars
rubbing against her side to the lift of the crooning waves.
Something must be done, must be done.
It came upon me suddenly, as strange, that nothing moved
aboard. Wearied from the night of struggle and wreck, all
hands were yet asleep, I thought. My next thought was that
Maud and I might yet escape. If we could take to the boat
and make round the point before any one awoke? I would call
her and start. My hand was lifted at her door to knock,
when I recollected the smallness of the island. We could
never hide ourselves upon it. There was nothing for us but
the wide raw ocean. I thought of our snug little huts, our
supplies of meat and oil and moss and firewood, and I knew that
we could never survive the wintry sea and the great storms which
were to come.
So I stood, with hesitant knuckle, without her door. It
was impossible, impossible. A wild thought of rushing in
and killing her as she slept rose in my mind. And then, in
a flash, the better solution came to me. All hands were
asleep. Why not creep aboard the Ghost,well I
knew the way to Wolf Larsens bunk,and kill him in
his sleep? After thatwell, we would see. But
with him dead there was time and space in which to prepare to do
other things; and besides, whatever new situation arose, it could
not possibly be worse than the present one.
My knife was at my hip. I returned to my hut for the
shot-gun, made sure it was loaded, and went down to the
Ghost. With some difficulty, and at the expense of a
wetting to the waist, I climbed aboard. The forecastle
scuttle was open. I paused to listen for the breathing of
the men, but there was no breathing. I almost gasped as the
thought came to me: What if the Ghost is deserted? I
listened more closely. There was no sound. I
cautiously descended the ladder. The place had the empty
and musty feel and smell usual to a dwelling no longer
inhabited. Everywhere was a thick litter of discarded and
ragged garments, old sea-boots, leaky oilskinsall the
worthless forecastle dunnage of a long voyage.
Abandoned hastily, was my conclusion, as I ascended to the
deck. Hope was alive again in my breast, and I looked about
me with greater coolness. I noted that the boats were
missing. The steerage told the same tale as the
forecastle. The hunters had packed their belongings with
similar haste. The Ghost was deserted. It was
Mauds and mine. I thought of the ships stores
and the lazarette beneath the cabin, and the idea came to me of
surprising Maud with something nice for breakfast.
The reaction from my fear, and the knowledge that the terrible
deed I had come to do was no longer necessary, made me boyish and
eager. I went up the steerage companion-way two steps at a
time, with nothing distinct in my mind except joy and the hope
that Maud would sleep on until the surprise breakfast was quite
ready for her. As I rounded the galley, a new satisfaction
was mine at thought of all the splendid cooking utensils
inside. I sprang up the break of the poop, and
sawWolf Larsen. What of my impetus and the stunning
surprise, I clattered three or four steps along the deck before I
could stop myself. He was standing in the companion-way,
only his head and shoulders visible, staring straight at
me. His arms were resting on the half-open slide. He
made no movement whateversimply stood there, staring at
me.
I began to tremble. The old stomach sickness clutched
me. I put one hand on the edge of the house to steady
myself. My lips seemed suddenly dry and I moistened them
against the need of speech. Nor did I for an instant take
my eyes off him. Neither of us spoke. There was
something ominous in his silence, his immobility. All my
old fear of him returned and by new fear was increased an
hundred-fold. And still we stood, the pair of us, staring
at each other.
I was aware of the demand for action, and, my old helplessness
strong upon me, I was waiting for him to take the
initiative. Then, as the moments went by, it came to me
that the situation was analogous to the one in which I had
approached the long-maned bull, my intention of clubbing obscured
by fear until it became a desire to make him run. So it was
at last impressed upon me that I was there, not to have Wolf
Larsen take the initiative, but to take it myself.
I cocked both barrels and levelled the shot-gun at him.
Had he moved, attempted to drop down the companion-way, I know I
would have shot him. But he stood motionless and staring as
before. And as I faced him, with levelled gun shaking in my
hands, I had time to note the worn and haggard appearance of his
face. It was as if some strong anxiety had wasted it.
The cheeks were sunken, and there was a wearied, puckered
expression on the brow. And it seemed to me that his eyes
were strange, not only the expression, but the physical seeming,
as though the optic nerves and supporting muscles had suffered
strain and slightly twisted the eyeballs.
All this I saw, and my brain now working rapidly, I thought a
thousand thoughts; and yet I could not pull the triggers. I
lowered the gun and stepped to the corner of the cabin, primarily
to relieve the tension on my nerves and to make a new start, and
incidentally to be closer. Again I raised the gun. He
was almost at arms length. There was no hope for
him. I was resolved. There was no possible chance of
missing him, no matter how poor my marksmanship. And yet I
wrestled with myself and could not pull the triggers.
Well? he demanded impatiently.
I strove vainly to force my fingers down on the triggers, and
vainly I strove to say something.
Why dont you shoot? he asked.
I cleared my throat of a huskiness which prevented
speech. Hump, he said slowly, you
cant do it. You are not exactly afraid. You
are impotent. Your conventional morality is stronger than
you. You are the slave to the opinions which have credence
among the people you have known and have read about. Their
code has been drummed into your head from the time you lisped,
and in spite of your philosophy, and of what I have taught you,
it wont let you kill an unarmed, unresisting
man.
I know it, I said hoarsely.
And you know that I would kill an unarmed man as
readily as I would smoke a cigar, he went on.
You know me for what I am,my worth in the world by
your standard. You have called me snake, tiger, shark,
monster, and Caliban. And yet, you little rag puppet, you
little echoing mechanism, you are unable to kill me as you would
a snake or a shark, because I have hands, feet, and a body shaped
somewhat like yours. Bah! I had hoped better things of you,
Hump.
He stepped out of the companion-way and came up to me.
Put down that gun. I want to ask you some
questions. I havent had a chance to look around
yet. What place is this? How is the Ghost
lying? How did you get wet? Wheres
Maud?I beg your pardon, Miss Brewsteror should I
say, Mrs. Van Weyden?
I had backed away from him, almost weeping at my inability to
shoot him, but not fool enough to put down the gun. I
hoped, desperately, that he might commit some hostile act,
attempt to strike me or choke me; for in such way only I knew I
could be stirred to shoot.
This is Endeavour Island, I said.
Never heard of it, he broke in.
At least, thats our name for it, I
amended.
Our? he queried. Whos
our?
Miss Brewster and myself. And the Ghost is
lying, as you can see for yourself, bow on to the
beach.
There are seals here, he said. They
woke me up with their barking, or Id be sleeping
yet. I heard them when I drove in last night. They
were the first warning that I was on a lee shore.
Its a rookery, the kind of a thing Ive hunted for
years. Thanks to my brother Death, Ive lighted on a
fortune. Its a mint. Whats its
bearings?
Havent the least idea, I said.
But you ought to know quite closely. What were your
last observations?
He smiled inscrutably, but did not answer.
Well, wheres all hands? I asked.
How does it come that you are alone?
I was prepared for him again to set aside my question, and was
surprised at the readiness of his reply.
My brother got me inside forty-eight hours, and through
no fault of mine. Boarded me in the night with only the
watch on deck. Hunters went back on me. He gave them
a bigger lay. Heard him offering it. Did it right
before me. Of course the crew gave me the go-by. That
was to be expected. All hands went over the side, and there
I was, marooned on my own vessel. It was Deaths
turn, and its all in the family anyway.
But how did you lose the masts? I asked.
Walk over and examine those lanyards, he said,
pointing to where the mizzen-rigging should have been.
They have been cut with a knife! I
exclaimed.
Not quite, he laughed. It was a
neater job. Look again.
I looked. The lanyards had been almost severed, with
just enough left to hold the shrouds till some severe strain
should be put upon them.
Cooky did that, he laughed again. I
know, though I didnt spot him at it. Kind of evened
up the score a bit.
Good for Mugridge! I cried.
Yes, thats what I thought when everything went
over the side. Only I said it on the other side of my
mouth.
But what were you doing while all this was going
on? I asked.
My best, you may be sure, which wasnt much under
the circumstances.
I turned to re-examine Thomas Mugridges work.
I guess Ill sit down and take the
sunshine, I heard Wolf Larsen saying.
There was a hint, just a slight hint, of physical feebleness
in his voice, and it was so strange that I looked quickly at
him. His hand was sweeping nervously across his face, as
though he were brushing away cobwebs. I was puzzled.
The whole thing was so unlike the Wolf Larsen I had known.
How are your headaches? I asked.
They still trouble me, was his answer.
I think I have one coming on now.
He slipped down from his sitting posture till he lay on the
deck. Then he rolled over on his side, his head resting on
the biceps of the under arm, the forearm shielding his eyes from
the sun. I stood regarding him wonderingly.
Nows your chance, Hump, he said.
I dont understand, I lied, for I
thoroughly understood.
Oh, nothing, he added softly, as if he were
drowsing; only youve got me where you want
me.
No, I havent, I retorted; for I
want you a few thousand miles away from here.
He chuckled, and thereafter spoke no more. He did not
stir as I passed by him and went down into the cabin. I
lifted the trap in the floor, but for some moments gazed
dubiously into the darkness of the lazarette beneath. I
hesitated to descend. What if his lying down were a
ruse? Pretty, indeed, to be caught there like a rat.
I crept softly up the companion-way and peeped at him. He
was lying as I had left him. Again I went below; but before
I dropped into the lazarette I took the precaution of casting
down the door in advance. At least there would be no lid to
the trap. But it was all needless. I regained the
cabin with a store of jams, sea-biscuits, canned meats, and such
things,all I could carry,and replaced the
trap-door.
A peep at Wolf Larsen showed me that he had not moved. A
bright thought struck me. I stole into his state-room and
possessed myself of his revolvers. There were no other
weapons, though I thoroughly ransacked the three remaining
state-rooms. To make sure, I returned and went through the
steerage and forecastle, and in the galley gathered up all the
sharp meat and vegetable knives. Then I bethought me of the
great yachtsmans knife he always carried, and I came to
him and spoke to him, first softly, then loudly. He did not
move. I bent over and took it from his pocket. I
breathed more freely. He had no arms with which to attack
me from a distance; while I, armed, could always forestall him
should he attempt to grapple me with his terrible gorilla
arms.
Filling a coffee-pot and frying-pan with part of my plunder,
and taking some chinaware from the cabin pantry, I left Wolf
Larsen lying in the sun and went ashore.
Maud was still asleep. I blew up the embers (we had not
yet arranged a winter kitchen), and quite feverishly cooked the
breakfast. Toward the end, I heard her moving about within
the hut, making her toilet. Just as all was ready and the
coffee poured, the door opened and she came forth.
Its not fair of you, was her
greeting. You are usurping one of my
prerogatives. You know you I agreed that the cooking should
be mine, and
But just this once, I pleaded.
If you promise not to do it again, she
smiled. Unless, of course, you have grown tired of
my poor efforts.
To my delight she never once looked toward the beach, and I
maintained the banter with such success all unconsciously she
sipped coffee from the china cup, ate fried evaporated potatoes,
and spread marmalade on her biscuit. But it could not
last. I saw the surprise that came over her. She had
discovered the china plate from which she was eating. She
looked over the breakfast, noting detail after detail. Then
she looked at me, and her face turned slowly toward the
beach.
Humphrey! she said.
The old unnamable terror mounted into her eyes.
Ishe? she quavered.
I nodded my head.
CHAPTER XXXIIII
We waited all day for Wolf Larsen to come ashore. It was
an intolerable period of anxiety. Each moment one or the
other of us cast expectant glances toward the Ghost.
But he did not come. He did not even appear on deck.
Perhaps it is his headache, I said.
I left him lying on the poop. He may lie there all
night. I think Ill go and see.
Maud looked entreaty at me.
It is all right, I assured her. I
shall take the revolvers. You know I collected every weapon
on board.
But there are his arms, his hands, his terrible,
terrible hands! she objected. And then she cried,
Oh, Humphrey, I am afraid of him! Dont
goplease dont go!
She rested her hand appealingly on mine, and sent my pulse
fluttering. My heart was surely in my eyes for a
moment. The dear and lovely woman! And she was so
much the woman, clinging and appealing, sunshine and dew to my
manhood, rooting it deeper and sending through it the sap of a
new strength. I was for putting my arm around her, as when
in the midst of the seal herd; but I considered, and
refrained.
I shall not take any risks, I said.
Ill merely peep over the bow and see.
She pressed my hand earnestly and let me go. But the
space on deck where I had left him lying was vacant. He had
evidently gone below. That night we stood alternate
watches, one of us sleeping at a time; for there was no telling
what Wolf Larsen might do. He was certainly capable of
anything.
The next day we waited, and the next, and still he made no
sign.
These headaches of his, these attacks, Maud
said, on the afternoon of the fourth day; Perhaps he is
ill, very ill. He may be dead.
Or dying, was her afterthought when she had
waited some time for me to speak.
Better so, I answered.
But think, Humphrey, a fellow-creature in his last
lonely hour.
Perhaps, I suggested.
Yes, even perhaps, she acknowledged.
But we do not know. It would be terrible if he
were. I could never forgive myself. We must do
something.
Perhaps, I suggested again.
I waited, smiling inwardly at the woman of her which compelled
a solicitude for Wolf Larsen, of all creatures. Where was
her solicitude for me, I thought,for me whom she had been
afraid to have merely peep aboard?
She was too subtle not to follow the trend of my
silence. And she was as direct as she was subtle.
You must go aboard, Humphrey, and find out, she
said. And if you want to laugh at me, you have my
consent and forgiveness.
I arose obediently and went down the beach.
Do be careful, she called after me.
I waved my arm from the forecastle head and dropped down to
the deck. Aft I walked to the cabin companion, where I
contented myself with hailing below. Wolf Larsen answered,
and as he started to ascend the stairs I cocked my
revolver. I displayed it openly during our conversation,
but he took no notice of it. He appeared the same,
physically, as when last I saw him, but he was gloomy and
silent. In fact, the few words we spoke could hardly be
called a conversation. I did not inquire why he had not
been ashore, nor did he ask why I had not come aboard. His
head was all right again, he said, and so, without further
parley, I left him.
Maud received my report with obvious relief, and the sight of
smoke which later rose in the galley put her in a more cheerful
mood. The next day, and the next, we saw the galley smoke
rising, and sometimes we caught glimpses of him on the
poop. But that was all. He made no attempt to come
ashore. This we knew, for we still maintained our
night-watches. We were waiting for him to do something, to
show his hand, so to say, and his inaction puzzled and worried
us.
A week of this passed by. We had no other interest than
Wolf Larsen, and his presence weighed us down with an
apprehension which prevented us from doing any of the little
things we had planned.
But at the end of the week the smoke ceased rising from the
galley, and he no longer showed himself on the poop. I
could see Mauds solicitude again growing, though she
timidlyand even proudly, I thinkforbore a
repetition of her request. After all, what censure could be
put upon her? She was divinely altruistic, and she was a
woman. Besides, I was myself aware of hurt at thought of
this man whom I had tried to kill, dying alone with his
fellow-creatures so near. He was right. The code of
my group was stronger than I. The fact that he had hands,
feet, and a body shaped somewhat like mine, constituted a claim
which I could not ignore.
So I did not wait a second time for Maud to send me. I
discovered that we stood in need of condensed milk and marmalade,
and announced that I was going aboard. I could see that she
wavered. She even went so far as to murmur that they were
non-essentials and that my trip after them might be
inexpedient. And as she had followed the trend of my
silence, she now followed the trend of my speech, and she knew
that I was going aboard, not because of condensed milk and
marmalade, but because of her and of her anxiety, which she knew
she had failed to hide.
I took off my shoes when I gained the forecastle head, and
went noiselessly aft in my stocking feet. Nor did I call
this time from the top of the companion-way. Cautiously
descending, I found the cabin deserted. The door to his
state-room was closed. At first I thought of knocking, then
I remembered my ostensible errand and resolved to carry it
out. Carefully avoiding noise, I lifted the trap-door in
the floor and set it to one side. The slop-chest, as well
as the provisions, was stored in the lazarette, and I took
advantage of the opportunity to lay in a stock of
underclothing.
As I emerged from the lazarette I heard sounds in Wolf
Larsens state-room. I crouched and listened.
The door-knob rattled. Furtively, instinctively, I slunk
back behind the table and drew and cocked my revolver. The
door swung open and he came forth. Never had I seen so
profound a despair as that which I saw on his face,the
face of Wolf Larsen the fighter, the strong man, the indomitable
one. For all the world like a woman wringing her hands, he
raised his clenched fists and groaned. One fist unclosed,
and the open palm swept across his eyes as though brushing away
cobwebs.
God! God! he groaned, and the clenched
fists were raised again to the infinite despair with which his
throat vibrated.
It was horrible. I was trembling all over, and I could
feel the shivers running up and down my spine and the sweat
standing out on my forehead. Surely there can be little in
this world more awful than the spectacle of a strong man in the
moment when he is utterly weak and broken.
But Wolf Larsen regained control of himself by an exertion of
his remarkable will. And it was exertion. His whole
frame shook with the struggle. He resembled a man on the
verge of a fit. His face strove to compose itself, writhing
and twisting in the effort till he broke down again. Once
more the clenched fists went upward and he groaned. He
caught his breath once or twice and sobbed. Then he was
successful. I could have thought him the old Wolf Larsen,
and yet there was in his movements a vague suggestion of weakness
and indecision. He started for the companion-way, and
stepped forward quite as I had been accustomed to see him do; and
yet again, in his very walk, there seemed that suggestion of
weakness and indecision.
I was now concerned with fear for myself. The open trap
lay directly in his path, and his discovery of it would lead
instantly to his discovery of me. I was angry with myself
for being caught in so cowardly a position, crouching on the
floor. There was yet time. I rose swiftly to my feet,
and, I know, quite unconsciously assumed a defiant
attitude. He took no notice of me. Nor did he notice
the open trap. Before I could grasp the situation, or act,
he had walked right into the trap. One foot was descending
into the opening, while the other foot was just on the verge of
beginning the uplift. But when the descending foot missed
the solid flooring and felt vacancy beneath, it was the old Wolf
Larsen and the tiger muscles that made the falling body spring
across the opening, even as it fell, so that he struck on his
chest and stomach, with arms outstretched, on the floor of the
opposite side. The next instant he had drawn up his legs
and rolled clear. But he rolled into my marmalade and
underclothes and against the trap-door.
The expression on his face was one of complete
comprehension. But before I could guess what he had
comprehended, he had dropped the trap-door into place, closing
the lazarette. Then I understood. He thought he had
me inside. Also, he was blind, blind as a bat. I
watched him, breathing carefully so that he should not hear
me. He stepped quickly to his state-room. I saw his
hand miss the door-knob by an inch, quickly fumble for it, and
find it. This was my chance. I tiptoed across the
cabin and to the top of the stairs. He came back, dragging
a heavy sea-chest, which he deposited on top of the trap.
Not content with this he fetched a second chest and placed it on
top of the first. Then he gathered up the marmalade and
underclothes and put them on the table. When he started up
the companion-way, I retreated, silently rolling over on top of
the cabin.
He shoved the slide part way back and rested his arms on it,
his body still in the companion-way. His attitude was of
one looking forward the length of the schooner, or staring,
rather, for his eyes were fixed and unblinking. I was only
five feet away and directly in what should have been his line of
vision. It was uncanny. I felt myself a ghost, what
of my invisibility. I waved my hand back and forth, of
course without effect; but when the moving shadow fell across his
face I saw at once that he was susceptible to the
impression. His face became more expectant and tense as he
tried to analyze and identify the impression. He knew that
he had responded to something from without, that his sensibility
had been touched by a changing something in his environment; but
what it was he could not discover. I ceased waving my hand,
so that the shadow remained stationary. He slowly moved his
head back and forth under it and turned from side to side, now in
the sunshine, now in the shade, feeling the shadow, as it were,
testing it by sensation.
I, too, was busy, trying to reason out how he was aware of the
existence of so intangible a thing as a shadow. If it were
his eyeballs only that were affected, or if his optic nerve were
not wholly destroyed, the explanation was simple. If
otherwise, then the only conclusion I could reach was that the
sensitive skin recognized the difference of temperature between
shade and sunshine. Or, perhaps,who can
tell?it was that fabled sixth sense which conveyed to him
the loom and feel of an object close at hand.
Giving over his attempt to determine the shadow, he stepped on
deck and started forward, walking with a swiftness and confidence
which surprised me. And still there was that hint of the
feebleness of the blind in his walk. I knew it now for what
it was.
To my amused chagrin, he discovered my shoes on the forecastle
head and brought them back with him into the galley. I
watched him build the fire and set about cooking food for
himself; then I stole into the cabin for my marmalade and
underclothes, slipped back past the galley, and climbed down to
the beach to deliver my barefoot report.
CHAPTER XXXIV
Its too bad the Ghost has lost her
masts. Why we could sail away in her. Dont you
think we could, Humphrey?
I sprang excitedly to my feet.
I wonder, I wonder, I repeated, pacing up and
down.
Mauds eyes were shining with anticipation as they
followed me. She had such faith in me! And the
thought of it was so much added power. I remembered
Michelets To man, woman is as the earth was to her
legendary son; he has but to fall down and kiss her breast and he
is strong again. For the first time I knew the
wonderful truth of his words. Why, I was living them.
Maud was all this to me, an unfailing, source of strength and
courage. I had but to look at her, or think of her, and be
strong again.
It can be done, it can be done, I was thinking
and asserting aloud. What men have done, I can do;
and if they have never done this before, still I can do
it.
What? for goodness sake, Maud
demanded. Do be merciful. What is it you can
do?
We can do it, I amended. Why,
nothing else than put the masts back into the Ghost and
sail away.
Humphrey! she exclaimed.
And I felt as proud of my conception as if it were already a
fact accomplished.
But how is it possible to be done? she
asked.
I dont know, was my answer.
I know only that I am capable of doing anything these
days.
I smiled proudly at hertoo proudly, for she dropped her
eyes and was for the moment silent.
But there is Captain Larsen, she objected.
Blind and helpless, I answered promptly, waving
him aside as a straw.
But those terrible hands of his! You know how he
leaped across the opening of the lazarette.
And you know also how I crept about and avoided
him, I contended gaily.
And lost your shoes.
Youd hardly expect them to avoid Wolf Larsen
without my feet inside of them.
We both laughed, and then went seriously to work constructing
the plan whereby we were to step the masts of the Ghost
and return to the world. I remembered hazily the physics of
my school days, while the last few months had given me practical
experience with mechanical purchases. I must say, though,
when we walked down to the Ghost to inspect more closely
the task before us, that the sight of the great masts lying in
the water almost disheartened me. Where were we to
begin? If there had been one mast standing, something high
up to which to fasten blocks and tackles! But there was
nothing. It reminded me of the problem of lifting oneself
by ones boot-straps. I understood the mechanics of
levers; but where was I to get a fulcrum?
There was the mainmast, fifteen inches in diameter at what was
now the butt, still sixty-five feet in length, and weighing, I
roughly calculated, at least three thousand pounds. And
then came the foremast, larger in diameter, and weighing surely
thirty-five hundred pounds. Where was I to begin?
Maud stood silently by my side, while I evolved in my mind the
contrivance known among sailors as shears.
But, though known to sailors, I invented it there on Endeavour
Island. By crossing and lashing the ends of two spars, and
then elevating them in the air like an inverted V,
I could get a point above the deck to which to make fast my
hoisting tackle. To this hoisting tackle I could, if
necessary, attach a second hoisting tackle. And then there
was the windlass!
Maud saw that I had achieved a solution, and her eyes warmed
sympathetically.
What are you going to do? she asked.
Clear that raffle, I answered, pointing to the
tangled wreckage overside.
Ah, the decisiveness, the very sound of the words, was good in
my ears. Clear that raffle! Imagine so
salty a phrase on the lips of the Humphrey Van Weyden of a few
months gone!
There must have been a touch of the melodramatic in my pose
and voice, for Maud smiled. Her appreciation of the
ridiculous was keen, and in all things she unerringly saw and
felt, where it existed, the touch of sham, the overshading, the
overtone. It was this which had given poise and penetration
to her own work and made her of worth to the world. The
serious critic, with the sense of humour and the power of
expression, must inevitably command the worlds ear.
And so it was that she had commanded. Her sense of humour
was really the artists instinct for proportion.
Im sure Ive heard it before, somewhere,
in books, she murmured gleefully.
I had an instinct for proportion myself, and I collapsed
forthwith, descending from the dominant pose of a master of
matter to a state of humble confusion which was, to say the
least, very miserable.
Her hand leapt out at once to mine.
Im so sorry, she said.
No need to be, I gulped. It does me
good. Theres too much of the schoolboy in me.
All of which is neither here nor there. What weve
got to do is actually and literally to clear that raffle.
If youll come with me in the boat, well get to work
and straighten things out.
When the topmen clear the raffle with their
clasp-knives in their teeth, she quoted at me; and
for the rest of the afternoon we made merry over our labour.
Her task was to hold the boat in position while I worked at
the tangle. And such a tanglehalyards, sheets, guys,
down-hauls, shrouds, stays, all washed about and back and forth
and through, and twined and knotted by the sea. I cut no
more than was necessary, and what with passing the long ropes
under and around the booms and masts, of unreeving the halyards
and sheets, of coiling down in the boat and uncoiling in order to
pass through another knot in the bight, I was soon wet to the
skin.
The sails did require some cutting, and the canvas, heavy with
water, tried my strength severely; but I succeeded before
nightfall in getting it all spread out on the beach to dry.
We were both very tired when we knocked off for supper, and we
had done good work, too, though to the eye it appeared
insignificant.
Next morning, with Maud as able assistant, I went into the
hold of the Ghost to clear the steps of the
mast-butts. We had no more than begun work when the sound
of my knocking and hammering brought Wolf Larsen.
Hello below! he cried down the open hatch.
The sound of his voice made Maud quickly draw close to me, as
for protection, and she rested one hand on my arm while we
parleyed.
Hello on deck, I replied.
Good-morning to you.
What are you doing down there? he
demanded. Trying to scuttle my ship for
me?
Quite the opposite; Im repairing her, was
my answer.
But what in thunder are you repairing?
There was puzzlement in his voice.
Why, Im getting everything ready for re-stepping
the masts, I replied easily, as though it were the
simplest project imaginable.
It seems as though youre standing on your own
legs at last, Hump, we heard him say; and then for some
time he was silent.
But I say, Hump, he called down.
You cant do it.
Oh, yes, I can, I retorted.
Im doing it now.
But this is my vessel, my particular property.
What if I forbid you?
You forget, I replied. You are no
longer the biggest bit of the ferment. You were, once, and
able to eat me, as you were pleased to phrase it; but there has
been a diminishing, and I am now able to eat you. The yeast
has grown stale.
He gave a short, disagreeable laugh. I see
youre working my philosophy back on me for all it is
worth. But dont make the mistake of under-estimating
me. For your own good I warn you.
Since when have you become a philanthropist? I
queried. Confess, now, in warning me for my own
good, that you are very consistent.
He ignored my sarcasm, saying, Suppose I clap the hatch
on, now? You wont fool me as you did in the
lazarette.
Wolf Larsen, I said sternly, for the first time
addressing him by this his most familiar name, I am unable
to shoot a helpless, unresisting man. You have proved that
to my satisfaction as well as yours. But I warn you now,
and not so much for your own good as for mine, that I shall shoot
you the moment you attempt a hostile act. I can shoot you
now, as I stand here; and if you are so minded, just go ahead and
try to clap on the hatch.
Nevertheless, I forbid you, I distinctly forbid your
tampering with my ship.
But, man! I expostulated, you advance the
fact that it is your ship as though it were a moral right.
You have never considered moral rights in your dealings with
others. You surely do not dream that Ill consider
them in dealing with you?
I had stepped underneath the open hatchway so that I could see
him. The lack of expression on his face, so different from
when I had watched him unseen, was enhanced by the unblinking,
staring eyes. It was not a pleasant face to look upon.
And none so poor, not even Hump, to do him
reverence, he sneered.
The sneer was wholly in his voice. His face remained
expressionless as ever.
How do you do, Miss Brewster, he said suddenly,
after a pause.
I started. She had made no noise whatever, had not even
moved. Could it be that some glimmer of vision remained to
him? or that his vision was coming back?
How do you do, Captain Larsen, she
answered. Pray, how did you know I was
here?
Heard you breathing, of course. I say,
Humps improving, dont you think so?
I dont know, she answered, smiling at
me. I have never seen him otherwise.
You should have seen him before, then.
Wolf Larsen, in large doses, I murmured,
before and after taking.
I want to tell you again, Hump, he said
threateningly, that youd better leave things
alone.
But dont you care to escape as well as
we? I asked incredulously.
No, was his answer. I intend dying
here.
Well, we dont, I concluded defiantly,
beginning again my knocking and hammering.
CHAPTER XXXV
Next day, the mast-steps clear and everything in readiness, we
started to get the two topmasts aboard. The maintopmast was
over thirty feet in length, the foretopmast nearly thirty, and it
was of these that I intended making the shears. It was
puzzling work. Fastening one end of a heavy tackle to the
windlass, and with the other end fast to the butt of the
foretopmast, I began to heave. Maud held the turn on the
windlass and coiled down the slack.
We were astonished at the ease with which the spar was
lifted. It was an improved crank windlass, and the purchase
it gave was enormous. Of course, what it gave us in power
we paid for in distance; as many times as it doubled my strength,
that many times was doubled the length of rope I heaved in.
The tackle dragged heavily across the rail, increasing its drag
as the spar arose more and more out of the water, and the
exertion on the windlass grew severe.
But when the butt of the topmast was level with the rail,
everything came to a standstill.
I might have known it, I said impatiently.
Now we have to do it all over again.
Why not fasten the tackle part way down the
mast? Maud suggested.
Its what I should have done at first, I
answered, hugely disgusted with myself.
Slipping off a turn, I lowered the mast back into the water
and fastened the tackle a third of the way down from the
butt. In an hour, what of this and of rests between the
heaving, I had hoisted it to the point where I could hoist no
more. Eight feet of the butt was above the rail, and I was
as far away as ever from getting the spar on board. I sat
down and pondered the problem. It did not take long.
I sprang jubilantly to my feet.
Now I have it! I cried. I ought to
make the tackle fast at the point of balance. And what we
learn of this will serve us with everything else we have to hoist
aboard.
Once again I undid all my work by lowering the mast into the
water. But I miscalculated the point of balance, so that
when I heaved the top of the mast came up instead of the
butt. Maud looked despair, but I laughed and said it would
do just as well.
Instructing her how to hold the turn and be ready to slack
away at command, I laid hold of the mast with my hands and tried
to balance it inboard across the rail. When I thought I had
it I cried to her to slack away; but the spar righted, despite my
efforts, and dropped back toward the water. Again I heaved
it up to its old position, for I had now another idea. I
remembered the watch-tacklea small double and single block
affairand fetched it.
While I was rigging it between the top of the spar and the
opposite rail, Wolf Larsen came on the scene. We exchanged
nothing more than good-mornings, and, though he could not see, he
sat on the rail out of the way and followed by the sound all that
I did.
Again instructing Maud to slack away at the windlass when I
gave the word, I proceeded to heave on the watch-tackle.
Slowly the mast swung in until it balanced at right angles across
the rail; and then I discovered to my amazement that there was no
need for Maud to slack away. In fact, the very opposite was
necessary. Making the watch-tackle fast, I hove on the
windlass and brought in the mast, inch by inch, till its top
tilted down to the deck and finally its whole length lay on the
deck.
I looked at my watch. It was twelve oclock.
My back was aching sorely, and I felt extremely tired and
hungry. And there on the deck was a single stick of timber
to show for a whole mornings work. For the first
time I thoroughly realized the extent of the task before
us. But I was learning, I was learning. The afternoon
would show far more accomplished. And it did; for we
returned at one oclock, rested and strengthened by a
hearty dinner.
In less than an hour I had the maintopmast on deck and was
constructing the shears. Lashing the two topmasts together,
and making allowance for their unequal length, at the point of
intersection I attached the double block of the main
throat-halyards. This, with the single block and the
throat-halyards themselves, gave me a hoisting tackle. To
prevent the butts of the masts from slipping on the deck, I
nailed down thick cleats. Everything in readiness, I made a
line fast to the apex of the shears and carried it directly to
the windlass. I was growing to have faith in that windlass,
for it gave me power beyond all expectation. As usual, Maud
held the turn while I heaved. The shears rose in the
air.
Then I discovered I had forgotten guy-ropes. This
necessitated my climbing the shears, which I did twice, before I
finished guying it fore and aft and to either side.
Twilight had set in by the time this was accomplished. Wolf
Larsen, who had sat about and listened all afternoon and never
opened his mouth, had taken himself off to the galley and started
his supper. I felt quite stiff across the small of the
back, so much so that I straightened up with an effort and with
pain. I looked proudly at my work. It was beginning
to show. I was wild with desire, like a child with a new
toy, to hoist something with my shears.
I wish it werent so late, I said.
Id like to see how it works.
Dont be a glutton, Humphrey, Maud chided
me. Remember, to-morrow is coming, and youre
so tired now that you can hardly stand.
And you? I said, with sudden solicitude.
You must be very tired. You have worked hard and
nobly. I am proud of you, Maud.
Not half so proud as I am of you, nor with half the
reason, she answered, looking me straight in the eyes for
a moment with an expression in her own and a dancing, tremulous
light which I had not seen before and which gave me a pang of
quick delight, I know not why, for I did not understand it.
Then she dropped her eyes, to lift them again, laughing.
If our friends could see us now, she said.
Look at us. Have you ever paused for a moment to
consider our appearance?
Yes, I have considered yours, frequently, I
answered, puzzling over what I had seen in her eyes and puzzled
by her sudden change of subject.
Mercy! she cried. And what do I
look like, pray?
A scarecrow, Im afraid, I replied.
Just glance at your draggled skirts, for instance.
Look at those three-cornered tears. And such a waist!
It would not require a Sherlock Holmes to deduce that you have
been cooking over a camp-fire, to say nothing of trying out
seal-blubber. And to cap it all, that cap! And all
that is the woman who wrote A Kiss
Endured.
She made me an elaborate and stately courtesy, and said,
As for you, sir
And yet, through the five minutes of banter which followed,
there was a serious something underneath the fun which I could
not but relate to the strange and fleeting expression I had
caught in her eyes. What was it? Could it be that our
eyes were speaking beyond the will of our speech? My eyes
had spoken, I knew, until I had found the culprits out and
silenced them. This had occurred several times. But
had she seen the clamour in them and understood? And had
her eyes so spoken to me? What else could that expression
have meantthat dancing, tremulous light, and a something
more which words could not describe. And yet it could not
be. It was impossible. Besides, I was not skilled in
the speech of eyes. I was only Humphrey Van Weyden, a
bookish fellow who loved. And to love, and to wait and win
love, that surely was glorious enough for me. And thus I
thought, even as we chaffed each others appearance, until
we arrived ashore and there were other things to think about.
Its a shame, after working hard all day, that we
cannot have an uninterrupted nights sleep, I
complained, after supper.
But there can be no danger now? from a blind
man? she queried.
I shall never be able to trust him, I averred,
and far less now that he is blind. The liability is
that his part helplessness will make him more malignant than
ever. I know what I shall do to-morrow, the first
thingrun out a light anchor and kedge the schooner off the
beach. And each night when we come ashore in the boat, Mr.
Wolf Larsen will be left a prisoner on board. So this will
be the last night we have to stand watch, and because of that it
will go the easier.
We were awake early and just finishing breakfast as daylight
came.
Oh, Humphrey! I heard Maud cry in dismay and
suddenly stop.
I looked at her. She was gazing at the
Ghost. I followed her gaze, but could see nothing
unusual. She looked at me, and I looked inquiry back.
The shears, she said, and her voice
trembled.
I had forgotten their existence. I looked again, but
could not see them.
If he has I muttered savagely.
She put her hand sympathetically on mine, and said, You
will have to begin over again.
Oh, believe me, my anger means nothing; I could not
hurt a fly, I smiled back bitterly. And the
worst of it is, he knows it. You are right. If he has
destroyed the shears, I shall do nothing except begin over
again.
But Ill stand my watch on board
hereafter, I blurted out a moment later. And
if he interferes
But I dare not stay ashore all night alone, Maud
was saying when I came back to myself. It would be
so much nicer if he would be friendly with us and help us.
We could all live comfortably aboard.
We will, I asserted, still savagely, for the
destruction of my beloved shears had hit me hard.
That is, you and I will live aboard, friendly or not with
Wolf Larsen.
Its childish, I laughed later, for
him to do such things, and for me to grow angry over them, for
that matter.
But my heart smote me when we climbed aboard and looked at the
havoc he had done. The shears were gone altogether.
The guys had been slashed right and left. The
throat-halyards which I had rigged were cut across through every
part. And he knew I could not splice. A thought
struck me. I ran to the windlass. It would not
work. He had broken it. We looked at each other in
consternation. Then I ran to the side. The masts,
booms, and gaffs I had cleared were gone. He had found the
lines which held them, and cast them adrift.
Tears were in Mauds eyes, and I do believe they were
for me. I could have wept myself. Where now was our
project of remasting the Ghost? He had done his work
well. I sat down on the hatch-combing and rested my chin on
my hands in black despair.
He deserves to die, I cried out; and God
forgive me, I am not man enough to be his executioner.
But Maud was by my side, passing her hand soothingly through
my hair as though I were a child, and saying, There,
there; it will all come right. We are in the right, and it
must come right.
I remembered Michelet and leaned my head against her; and
truly I became strong again. The blessed woman was an
unfailing fount of power to me. What did it matter?
Only a set-back, a delay. The tide could not have carried
the masts far to seaward, and there had been no wind. It
meant merely more work to find them and tow them back. And
besides, it was a lesson. I knew what to expect. He
might have waited and destroyed our work more effectually when we
had more accomplished.
Here he comes now, she whispered.
I glanced up. He was strolling leisurely along the poop
on the port side.
Take no notice of him, I whispered.
Hes coming to see how we take it. Dont
let him know that we know. We can deny him that
satisfaction. Take off your shoesthats
rightand carry them in your hand.
And then we played hide-and-seek with the blind man. As
he came up the port side we slipped past on the starboard; and
from the poop we watched him turn and start aft on our track.
He must have known, somehow, that we were on board, for he
said Good-morning very confidently, and waited, for
the greeting to be returned. Then he strolled aft, and we
slipped forward.
Oh, I know youre aboard, he called out,
and I could see him listen intently after he had spoken.
It reminded me of the great hoot-owl, listening, after its
booming cry, for the stir of its frightened prey. But we
did not fir, and we moved only when he moved. And so we
dodged about the deck, hand in hand, like a couple of children
chased by a wicked ogre, till Wolf Larsen, evidently in disgust,
left the deck for the cabin. There was glee in our eyes,
and suppressed titters in our mouths, as we put on our shoes and
clambered over the side into the boat. And as I looked into
Mauds clear brown eyes I forgot the evil he had done, and
I knew only that I loved her, and that because of her the
strength was mine to win our way back to the world.
CHAPTER XXXVI
For two days Maud and I ranged the sea and explored the
beaches in search of the missing masts. But it was not till
the third day that we found them, all of them, the shears
included, and, of all perilous places, in the pounding surf of
the grim south-western promontory. And how we worked!
At the dark end of the first day we returned, exhausted, to our
little cove, towing the mainmast behind us. And we had been
compelled to row, in a dead calm, practically every inch of the
way.
Another day of heart-breaking and dangerous toil saw us in
camp with the two topmasts to the good. The day following I
was desperate, and I rafted together the foremast, the fore and
main booms, and the fore and main gaffs. The wind was
favourable, and I had thought to tow them back under sail, but
the wind baffled, then died away, and our progress with the oars
was a snails pace. And it was such dispiriting
effort. To throw ones whole strength and weight on
the oars and to feel the boat checked in its forward lunge by the
heavy drag behind, was not exactly exhilarating.
Night began to fall, and to make matters worse, the wind
sprang up ahead. Not only did all forward motion cease, but
we began to drift back and out to sea. I struggled at the
oars till I was played out. Poor Maud, whom I could never
prevent from working to the limit of her strength, lay weakly
back in the stern-sheets. I could row no more. My
bruised and swollen hands could no longer close on the oar
handles. My wrists and arms ached intolerably, and though I
had eaten heartily of a twelve-oclock lunch, I had worked
so hard that I was faint from hunger.
I pulled in the oars and bent forward to the line which held
the tow. But Mauds hand leaped out restrainingly to
mine.
What are you going to do? she asked in a
strained, tense voice.
Cast it off, I answered, slipping a turn of the
rope.
But her fingers closed on mine.
Please dont, she begged.
It is useless, I answered. Here is
night and the wind blowing us off the land.
But think, Humphrey. If we cannot sail away on
the Ghost, we may remain for years on the islandfor
life even. If it has never been discovered all these years,
it may never be discovered.
You forget the boat we found on the beach, I
reminded her.
It was a seal-hunting boat, she replied,
and you know perfectly well that if the men had escaped
they would have been back to make their fortunes from the
rookery. You know they never escaped.
I remained silent, undecided.
Besides, she added haltingly, its
your idea, and I want to see you succeed.
Now I could harden my heart. As soon as she put it on a
flattering personal basis, generosity compelled me to deny
her.
Better years on the island than to die to-night, or
to-morrow, or the next day, in the open boat. We are not
prepared to brave the sea. We have no food, no water, no
blankets, nothing. Why, youd not survive the night
without blankets: I know how strong you are. You are
shivering now.
It is only nervousness, she answered.
I am afraid you will cast off the masts in spite of
me.
Oh, please, please, Humphrey, dont! she
burst out, a moment later.
And so it ended, with the phrase she knew had all power over
me. We shivered miserably throughout the night. Now
and again I fitfully slept, but the pain of the cold always
aroused me. How Maud could stand it was beyond me. I
was too tired to thrash my arms about and warm myself, but I
found strength time and again to chafe her hands and feet to
restore the circulation. And still she pleaded with me not
to cast off the masts. About three in the morning she was
caught by a cold cramp, and after I had rubbed her out of that
she became quite numb. I was frightened. I got out
the oars and made her row, though she was so weak I thought she
would faint at every stroke.
Morning broke, and we looked long in the growing light for our
island. At last it showed, small and black, on the horizon,
fully fifteen miles away. I scanned the sea with my
glasses. Far away in the south-west I could see a dark line
on the water, which grew even as I looked at it.
Fair wind! I cried in a husky voice I did not
recognize as my own.
Maud tried to reply, but could not speak. Her lips were
blue with cold, and she was hollow-eyedbut oh, how bravely
her brown eyes looked at me! How piteously brave!
Again I fell to chafing her hands and to moving her arms up
and down and about until she could thrash them herself.
Then I compelled her to stand up, and though she would have
fallen had I not supported her, I forced her to walk back and
forth the several steps between the thwart and the stern-sheets,
and finally to spring up and down.
Oh, you brave, brave woman, I said, when I saw
the life coming back into her face. Did you know
that you were brave?
I never used to be, she answered. I
was never brave till I knew you. It is you who have made me
brave.
Nor I, until I knew you, I answered.
She gave me a quick look, and again I caught that dancing,
tremulous light and something more in her eyes. But it was
only for the moment. Then she smiled.
It must have been the conditions, she said; but
I knew she was wrong, and I wondered if she likewise knew.
Then the wind came, fair and fresh, and the boat was soon
labouring through a heavy sea toward the island. At
half-past three in the afternoon we passed the south-western
promontory. Not only were we hungry, but we were now
suffering from thirst. Our lips were dry and cracked, nor
could we longer moisten them with our tongues. Then the
wind slowly died down. By night it was dead calm and I was
toiling once more at the oarsbut weakly, most
weakly. At two in the morning the boats bow touched
the beach of our own inner cove and I staggered out to make the
painter fast. Maud could not stand, nor had I strength to
carry her. I fell in the sand with her, and, when I had
recovered, contented myself with putting my hands under her
shoulders and dragging her up the beach to the hut.
The next day we did no work. In fact, we slept till
three in the afternoon, or at least I did, for I awoke to find
Maud cooking dinner. Her power of recuperation was
wonderful. There was something tenacious about that
lily-frail body of hers, a clutch on existence which one could
not reconcile with its patent weakness.
You know I was travelling to Japan for my
health, she said, as we lingered at the fire after dinner
and delighted in the movelessness of loafing. I was
not very strong. I never was. The doctors recommended
a sea voyage, and I chose the longest.
You little knew what you were choosing, I
laughed.
But I shall be a different women for the experience, as
well as a stronger woman, she answered; and, I hope
a better woman. At least I shall understand a great deal
more life.
Then, as the short day waned, we fell to discussing Wolf
Larsens blindness. It was inexplicable. And
that it was grave, I instanced his statement that he intended to
stay and die on Endeavour Island. When he, strong man that
he was, loving life as he did, accepted his death, it was plain
that he was troubled by something more than mere blindness.
There had been his terrific headaches, and we were agreed that it
was some sort of brain break-down, and that in his attacks he
endured pain beyond our comprehension.
I noticed as we talked over his condition, that Mauds
sympathy went out to him more and more; yet I could not but love
her for it, so sweetly womanly was it. Besides, there was
no false sentiment about her feeling. She was agreed that
the most rigorous treatment was necessary if we were to escape,
though she recoiled at the suggestion that I might some time be
compelled to take his life to save my ownour
own, she put it.
In the morning we had breakfast and were at work by
daylight. I found a light kedge anchor in the fore-hold,
where such things were kept; and with a deal of exertion got it
on deck and into the boat. With a long running-line coiled
down in the stem, I rowed well out into our little cove and
dropped the anchor into the water. There was no wind, the
tide was high, and the schooner floated. Casting off the
shore-lines, I kedged her out by main strength (the windlass
being broken), till she rode nearly up and down to the small
anchortoo small to hold her in any breeze. So I
lowered the big starboard anchor, giving plenty of slack; and by
afternoon I was at work on the windlass.
Three days I worked on that windlass. Least of all
things was I a mechanic, and in that time I accomplished what an
ordinary machinist would have done in as many hours. I had
to learn my tools to begin with, and every simple mechanical
principle which such a man would have at his finger ends I had
likewise to learn. And at the end of three days I had a
windlass which worked clumsily. It never gave the
satisfaction the old windlass had given, but it worked and made
my work possible.
In half a day I got the two topmasts aboard and the shears
rigged and guyed as before. And that night I slept on board
and on deck beside my work. Maud, who refused to stay alone
ashore, slept in the forecastle. Wolf Larsen had sat about,
listening to my repairing the windlass and talking with Maud and
me upon indifferent subjects. No reference was made on
either side to the destruction of the shears; nor did he say
anything further about my leaving his ship alone. But still
I had feared him, blind and helpless and listening, always
listening, and I never let his strong arms get within reach of me
while I worked.
On this night, sleeping under my beloved shears, I was aroused
by his footsteps on the deck. It was a starlight night, and
I could see the bulk of him dimly as he moved about. I
rolled out of my blankets and crept noiselessly after him in my
stocking feet. He had armed himself with a draw-knife from
the tool-locker, and with this he prepared to cut across the
throat-halyards I had again rigged to the shears. He felt
the halyards with his hands and discovered that I had not made
them fast. This would not do for a draw-knife, so he laid
hold of the running part, hove taut, and made fast. Then he
prepared to saw across with the draw-knife.
I wouldnt, if I were you, I said
quietly.
He heard the click of my pistol and laughed.
Hello, Hump, he said. I knew you
were here all the time. You cant fool my
ears.
Thats a lie, Wolf Larsen, I said, just as
quietly as before. However, I am aching for a chance
to kill you, so go ahead and cut.
You have the chance always, he sneered.
Go ahead and cut, I threatened ominously.
Id rather disappoint you, he laughed, and
turned on his heel and went aft.
Something must be done, Humphrey, Maud said,
next morning, when I had told her of the nights
occurrence. If he has liberty, he may do
anything. He may sink the vessel, or set fire to it.
There is no telling what he may do. We must make him a
prisoner.
But how? I asked, with a helpless shrug.
I dare not come within reach of his arms, and he knows
that so long as his resistance is passive I cannot shoot
him.
There must be some way, she contended.
Let me think.
There is one way, I said grimly.
She waited.
I picked up a seal-club.
It wont kill him, I said.
And before he could recover Id have him bound hard
and fast.
She shook her head with a shudder. No, not
that. There must be some less brutal way. Let us
wait.
But we did not have to wait long, and the problem solved
itself. In the morning, after several trials, I found the
point of balance in the foremast and attached my hoisting tackle
a few feet above it. Maud held the turn on the windlass and
coiled down while I heaved. Had the windlass been in order
it would not have been so difficult; as it was, I was compelled
to apply all my weight and strength to every inch of the
heaving. I had to rest frequently. In truth, my
spells of resting were longer than those of working. Maud
even contrived, at times when all my efforts could not budge the
windlass, to hold the turn with one hand and with the other to
throw the weight of her slim body to my assistance.
At the end of an hour the single and double blocks came
together at the top of the shears. I could hoist no
more. And yet the mast was not swung entirely
inboard. The butt rested against the outside of the port
rail, while the top of the mast overhung the water far beyond the
starboard rail. My shears were too short. All my work
had been for nothing. But I no longer despaired in the old
way. I was acquiring more confidence in myself and more
confidence in the possibilities of windlasses, shears, and
hoisting tackles. There was a way in which it could be
done, and it remained for me to find that way.
While I was considering the problem, Wolf Larsen came on
deck. We noticed something strange about him at once.
The indecisiveness, or feebleness, of his movements was more
pronounced. His walk was actually tottery as he came down
the port side of the cabin. At the break of the poop he
reeled, raised one hand to his eyes with the familiar brushing
gesture, and fell down the stepsstill on his feetto
the main deck, across which he staggered, falling and flinging
out his arms for support. He regained his balance by the
steerage companion-way and stood there dizzily for a space, when
he suddenly crumpled up and collapsed, his legs bending under him
as he sank to the deck.
One of his attacks, I whispered to Maud.
She nodded her head; and I could see sympathy warm in
eyes.
We went up to him, but he seemed unconscious, breathing
spasmodically. She took charge of him, lifting his head to
keep the blood out of it and despatching me to the cabin for a
pillow. I also brought blankets, and we made him
comfortable. I took his pulse. It beat steadily and
strong, and was quite normal. This puzzled me. I
became suspicious.
What if he should be feigning this? I asked,
still holding his wrist.
Maud shook her head, and there was reproof in her eyes.
But just then the wrist I held leaped from my hand, and the hand
clasped like a steel trap about my wrist. I cried aloud in
awful fear, a wild inarticulate cry; and I caught one glimpse of
his face, malignant and triumphant, as his other hand compassed
my body and I was drawn down to him in a terrible grip.
My wrist was released, but his other arm, passed around my
back, held both my arms so that I could not move. His free
hand went to my throat, and in that moment I knew the bitterest
foretaste of death earned by ones own idiocy. Why
had I trusted myself within reach of those terrible arms? I
could feel other hands at my throat. They were Mauds
hands, striving vainly to tear loose the hand that was throttling
me. She gave it up, and I heard her scream in a way that
cut me to the soul, for it was a womans scream of fear and
heart-breaking despair. I had heard it before, during the
sinking of the Martinez.
My face was against his chest and I could not see, but I heard
Maud turn and run swiftly away along the deck. Everything
was happening quickly. I had not yet had a glimmering of
unconsciousness, and it seemed that an interminable period of
time was lapsing before I heard her feet flying back. And
just then I felt the whole man sink under me. The breath
was leaving his lungs and his chest was collapsing under my
weight. Whether it was merely the expelled breath, or his
consciousness of his growing impotence, I know not, but his
throat vibrated with a deep groan. The hand at my throat
relaxed. I breathed. It fluttered and tightened
again. But even his tremendous will could not overcome the
dissolution that assailed it. That will of his was breaking
down. He was fainting.
Mauds footsteps were very near as his hand fluttered
for the last time and my throat was released. I rolled off
and over to the deck on my back, gasping and blinking in the
sunshine. Maud was pale but composed,my eyes had
gone instantly to her face,and she was looking at me with
mingled alarm and relief. A heavy seal-club in her hand
caught my eyes, and at that moment she followed my gaze down to
it. The club dropped from her hand as though it had
suddenly stung her, and at the same moment my heart surged with a
great joy. Truly she was my woman, my mate-woman, fighting
with me and for me as the mate of a caveman would have fought,
all the primitive in her aroused, forgetful of her culture, hard
under the softening civilization of the only life she had ever
known.
Dear woman! I cried, scrambling to my feet.
The next moment she was in my arms, weeping convulsively on my
shoulder while I clasped her close. I looked down at the
brown glory of her hair, glinting gems in the sunshine far more
precious to me than those in the treasure-chests of kings.
And I bent my head and kissed her hair softly, so softly that she
did not know.
Then sober thought came to me. After all, she was only a
woman, crying her relief, now that the danger was past, in the
arms of her protector or of the one who had been
endangered. Had I been father or brother, the situation
would have been in nowise different. Besides, time and
place were not meet, and I wished to earn a better right to
declare my love. So once again I softly kissed her hair as
I felt her receding from my clasp.
It was a real attack this time, I said:
another shock like the one that made him blind. He
feigned at first, and in doing so brought it on.
Maud was already rearranging his pillow.
No, I said, not yet. Now that I
have him helpless, helpless he shall remain. From this day
we live in the cabin. Wolf Larsen shall live in the
steerage.
I caught him under the shoulders and dragged him to the
companion-way. At my direction Maud fetched a rope.
Placing this under his shoulders, I balanced him across the
threshold and lowered him down the steps to the floor. I
could not lift him directly into a bunk, but with Mauds
help I lifted first his shoulders and head, then his body,
balanced him across the edge, and rolled him into a lower
bunk.
But this was not to be all. I recollected the handcuffs
in his state-room, which he preferred to use on sailors instead
of the ancient and clumsy ship irons. So, when we left him,
he lay handcuffed hand and foot. For the first time in many
days I breathed freely. I felt strangely light as I came on
deck, as though a weight had been lifted off my shoulders.
I felt, also, that Maud and I had drawn more closely
together. And I wondered if she, too, felt it, as we walked
along the deck side by side to where the stalled foremast hung in
the shears.
CHAPTER XXXVII
At once we moved aboard the Ghost, occupying our old
state-rooms and cooking in the galley. The imprisonment of
Wolf Larsen had happened most opportunely, for what must have
been the Indian summer of this high latitude was gone and
drizzling stormy weather had set in. We were very
comfortable, and the inadequate shears, with the foremast
suspended from them, gave a business-like air to the schooner and
a promise of departure.
And now that we had Wolf Larsen in irons, how little did we
need it! Like his first attack, his second had been
accompanied by serious disablement. Maud made the discovery
in the afternoon while trying to give him nourishment. He
had shown signs of consciousness, and she had spoken to him,
eliciting no response. He was lying on his left side at the
time, and in evident pain. With a restless movement he
rolled his head around, clearing his left ear from the pillow
against which it had been pressed. At once he heard and
answered her, and at once she came to me.
Pressing the pillow against his left ear, I asked him if he
heard me, but he gave no sign. Removing the pillow and,
repeating the question he answered promptly that he did.
Do you know you are deaf in the right ear? I
asked.
Yes, he answered in a low, strong voice,
and worse than that. My whole right side is
affected. It seems asleep. I cannot move arm or
leg.
Feigning again? I demanded angrily.
He shook his head, his stern mouth shaping the strangest,
twisted smile. It was indeed a twisted smile, for it was on
the left side only, the facial muscles of the right side moving
not at all.
That was the last play of the Wolf, he
said. I am paralysed. I shall never walk
again. Oh, only on the other side, he added, as
though divining the suspicious glance I flung at his left leg,
the knee of which had just then drawn up, and elevated the
blankets.
Its unfortunate, he continued.
Id liked to have done for you first, Hump.
And I thought I had that much left in me.
But why? I asked; partly in horror, partly out
of curiosity.
Again his stern mouth framed the twisted smile, as he
said:
Oh, just to be alive, to be living and doing, to be the
biggest bit of the ferment to the end, to eat you. But to
die this way.
He shrugged his shoulders, or attempted to shrug them, rather,
for the left shoulder alone moved. Like the smile, the
shrug was twisted.
But how can you account for it? I asked.
Where is the seat of your trouble?
The brain, he said at once. It was
those cursed headaches brought it on.
Symptoms, I said.
He nodded his head. There is no accounting for
it. I was never sick in my life. Somethings
gone wrong with my brain. A cancer, a tumour, or something
of that nature,a thing that devours and destroys.
Its attacking my nerve-centres, eating them up, bit by
bit, cell by cellfrom the pain.
The motor-centres, too, I suggested.
So it would seem; and the curse of it is that I must
lie here, conscious, mentally unimpaired, knowing that the lines
are going down, breaking bit by bit communication with the
world. I cannot see, hearing and feeling are leaving me, at
this rate I shall soon cease to speak; yet all the time I shall
be here, alive, active, and powerless.
When you say you are here, Id suggest the
likelihood of the soul, I said.
Bosh! was his retort. It simply
means that in the attack on my brain the higher psychical centres
are untouched. I can remember, I can think and
reason. When that goes, I go. I am not. The
soul?
He broke out in mocking laughter, then turned his left ear to
the pillow as a sign that he wished no further conversation.
Maud and I went about our work oppressed by the fearful fate
which had overtaken him,how fearful we were yet fully to
realize. There was the awfulness of retribution about
it. Our thoughts were deep and solemn, and we spoke to each
other scarcely above whispers.
You might remove the handcuffs, he said that
night, as we stood in consultation over him.
Its dead safe. Im a paralytic
now. The next thing to watch out for is bed
sores.
He smiled his twisted smile, and Maud, her eyes wide with
horror, was compelled to turn away her head.
Do you know that your smile is crooked? I asked
him; for I knew that she must attend him, and I wished to save
her as much as possible.
Then I shall smile no more, he said
calmly. I thought something was wrong. My
right cheek has been numb all day. Yes, and Ive had
warnings of this for the last three days; by spells, my right
side seemed going to sleep, sometimes arm or hand, sometimes leg
or foot.
So my smile is crooked? he queried a short while
after. Well, consider henceforth that I smile
internally, with my soul, if you please, my soul. Consider
that I am smiling now.
And for the space of several minutes he lay there, quiet,
indulging his grotesque fancy.
The man of him was not changed. It was the old,
indomitable, terrible Wolf Larsen, imprisoned somewhere within
that flesh which had once been so invincible and splendid.
Now it bound him with insentient fetters, walling his soul in
darkness and silence, blocking it from the world which to him had
been a riot of action. No more would he conjugate the verb
to do in every mood and tense. To
be was all that remained to himto be, as he had
defined death, without movement; to will, but not to execute; to
think and reason and in the spirit of him to be as alive as ever,
but in the flesh to be dead, quite dead.
And yet, though I even removed the handcuffs, we could not
adjust ourselves to his condition. Our minds
revolted. To us he was full of potentiality. We knew
not what to expect of him next, what fearful thing, rising above
the flesh, he might break out and do. Our experience
warranted this state of mind, and we went about our work with
anxiety always upon us.
I had solved the problem which had arisen through the
shortness of the shears. By means of the watch-tackle (I
had made a new one), I heaved the butt of the foremast across the
rail and then lowered it to the deck. Next, by means of the
shears, I hoisted the main boom on board. Its forty feet of
length would supply the height necessary properly to swing the
mast. By means of a secondary tackle I had attached to the
shears, I swung the boom to a nearly perpendicular position, then
lowered the butt to the deck, where, to prevent slipping, I
spiked great cleats around it. The single block of my
original shears-tackle I had attached to the end of the
boom. Thus, by carrying this tackle to the windlass, I
could raise and lower the end of the boom at will, the butt
always remaining stationary, and, by means of guys, I could swing
the boom from side to side. To the end of the boom I had
likewise rigged a hoisting tackle; and when the whole arrangement
was completed I could not but be startled by the power and
latitude it gave me.
Of course, two days work was required for the
accomplishment of this part of my task, and it was not till the
morning of the third day that I swung the foremast from the deck
and proceeded to square its butt to fit the step. Here I
was especially awkward. I sawed and chopped and chiselled
the weathered wood till it had the appearance of having been
gnawed by some gigantic mouse. But it fitted.
It will work, I know it will work, I cried.
Do you know Dr. Jordans final test of
truth? Maud asked.
I shook my head and paused in the act of dislodging the
shavings which had drifted down my neck.
Can we make it work? Can we trust our lives to
it? is the test.
He is a favourite of yours, I said.
When I dismantled my old Pantheon and cast out Napoleon
and Casar and their fellows, I straightway erected a new
Pantheon, she answered gravely, and the first I
installed as Dr. Jordan.
A modern hero.
And a greater because modern, she added.
How can the Old World heroes compare with ours?
I shook my head. We were too much alike in many things
for argument. Our points of view and outlook on life at
least were very alike.
For a pair of critics we agree famously, I
laughed.
And as shipwright and able assistant, she
laughed back.
But there was little time for laughter in those days, what of
our heavy work and of the awfulness of Wolf Larsens living
death.
He had received another stroke. He had lost his voice,
or he was losing it. He had only intermittent use of
it. As he phrased it, the wires were like the stock market,
now up, now down. Occasionally the wires were up and he
spoke as well as ever, though slowly and heavily. Then
speech would suddenly desert him, in the middle of a sentence
perhaps, and for hours, sometimes, we would wait for the
connection to be re-established. He complained of great
pain in his head, and it was during this period that he arranged
a system of communication against the time when speech should
leave him altogetherone pressure of the hand for
yes, two for no. It was well
that it was arranged, for by evening his voice had gone from
him. By hand pressures, after that, he answered our
questions, and when he wished to speak he scrawled his thoughts
with his left hand, quite legibly, on a sheet of paper.
The fierce winter had now descended upon us. Gale
followed gale, with snow and sleet and rain. The seals had
started on their great southern migration, and the rookery was
practically deserted. I worked feverishly. In spite
of the bad weather, and of the wind which especially hindered me,
I was on deck from daylight till dark and making substantial
progress.
I profited by my lesson learned through raising the shears and
then climbing them to attach the guys. To the top of the
foremast, which was just lifted conveniently from the deck, I
attached the rigging, stays and throat and peak halyards.
As usual, I had underrated the amount of work involved in this
portion of the task, and two long days were necessary to complete
it. And there was so much yet to be donethe sails,
for instance, which practically had to be made over.
While I toiled at rigging the foremast, Maud sewed on canvas,
ready always to drop everything and come to my assistance when
more hands than two were required. The canvas was heavy and
hard, and she sewed with the regular sailors palm and
three-cornered sail-needle. Her hands were soon sadly
blistered, but she struggled bravely on, and in addition doing
the cooking and taking care of the sick man.
A fig for superstition, I said on Friday
morning. That mast goes in to-day.
Everything was ready for the attempt. Carrying the
boom-tackle to the windlass, I hoisted the mast nearly clear of
the deck. Making this tackle fast, I took to the windlass
the shears-tackle (which was connected with the end of the boom),
and with a few turns had the mast perpendicular and clear.
Maud clapped her hands the instant she was relieved from
holding the turn, crying:
It works! It works! Well trust our
lives to it!
Then she assumed a rueful expression.
Its not over the hole, she add.
Will you have to begin all over?
I smiled in superior fashion, and, slacking off on one of the
boom-guys and taking in on the other, swung the mast perfectly in
the centre of the deck. Still it was not over the
hole. Again the rueful expression came on her face, and
again I smiled in a superior way. Slacking away on the
boom-tackle and hoisting an equivalent amount on the
shears-tackle, I brought the butt of the mast into position
directly over the hole in the deck. Then I gave Maud
careful instructions for lowering away and went into the hold to
the step on the schooners bottom.
I called to her, and the mast moved easily and
accurately. Straight toward the square hole of the step the
square butt descended; but as it descended it slowly twisted so
that square would not fit into square. But I had not even a
moments indecision. Calling to Maud to cease
lowering, I went on deck and made the watch-tackle fast to the
mast with a rolling hitch. I left Maud to pull on it while
I went below. By the light of the lantern I saw the butt
twist slowly around till its sides coincided with the sides of
the step. Maud made fast and returned to the
windlass. Slowly the butt descended the several intervening
inches, at the same time slightly twisting again. Again
Maud rectified the twist with the watch-tackle, and again she
lowered away from the windlass. Square fitted into
square. The mast was stepped.
I raised a shout, and she ran down to see. In the yellow
lantern light we peered at what we had accomplished. We
looked at each other, and our hands felt their way and
clasped. The eyes of both of us, I think, were moist with
the joy of success.
It was done so easily after all, I
remarked. All the work was in the
preparation.
And all the wonder in the completion, Maud
added. I can scarcely bring myself to realize that
that great mast is really up and in; that you have lifted it from
the water, swung it through the air, and deposited it here where
it belongs. It is a Titans task.
And they made themselves many inventions, I
began merrily, then paused to sniff the air.
I looked hastily at the lantern. It was not
smoking. Again I sniffed.
Something is burning, Maud said, with sudden
conviction.
We sprang together for the ladder, but I raced past her to the
deck. A dense volume of smoke was pouring out of the
steerage companion-way.
The Wolf is not yet dead, I muttered to myself
as I sprang down through the smoke.
It was so thick in the confined space that I was compelled to
feel my way; and so potent was the spell of Wolf Larsen on my
imagination, I was quite prepared for the helpless giant to grip
my neck in a strangle hold. I hesitated, the desire to race
back and up the steps to the deck almost overpowering me.
Then I recollected Maud. The vision of her, as I had last
seen her, in the lantern light of the schooners hold, her
brown eyes warm and moist with joy, flashed before me, and I knew
that I could not go back.
I was choking and suffocating by the time I reached Wolf
Larsens bunk. I reached my hand and felt for
his. He was lying motionless, but moved slightly at the
touch of my hand. I felt over and under his blankets.
There was no warmth, no sign of fire. Yet that smoke which
blinded me and made me cough and gasp must have a source. I
lost my head temporarily and dashed frantically about the
steerage. A collision with the table partially knocked the
wind from my body and brought me to myself. I reasoned that
a helpless man could start a fire only near to where he lay.
I returned to Wolf Larsens bunk. There I
encountered Maud. How long she had been there in that
suffocating atmosphere I could not guess.
Go up on deck! I commanded peremptorily.
But, Humphrey she began to protest in a
queer, husky voice.
Please! please! I shouted at her harshly.
She drew away obediently, and then I thought, What if she
cannot find the steps? I started after her, to stop at the
foot of the companion-way. Perhaps she had gone up.
As I stood there, hesitant, I heard her cry softly:
Oh, Humphrey, I am lost.
I found her fumbling at the wall of the after bulkhead, and,
half leading her, half carrying her, I took her up the
companion-way. The pure air was like nectar. Maud was
only faint and dizzy, and I left her lying on the deck when I
took my second plunge below.
The source of the smoke must be very close to Wolf
Larsenmy mind was made up to this, and I went straight to
his bunk. As I felt about among his blankets, something hot
fell on the back of my hand. It burned me, and I jerked my
hand away. Then I understood. Through the cracks in
the bottom of the upper bunk he had set fire to the
mattress. He still retained sufficient use of his left arm
to do this. The damp straw of the mattress, fired from
beneath and denied air, had been smouldering all the while.
As I dragged the mattress out of the bunk it seemed to
disintegrate in mid-air, at the same time bursting into
flames. I beat out the burning remnants of straw in the
bunk, then made a dash for the deck for fresh air.
Several buckets of water sufficed to put out the burning
mattress in the middle of the steerage floor; and ten minutes
later, when the smoke had fairly cleared, I allowed Maud to come
below. Wolf Larsen was unconscious, but it was a matter of
minutes for the fresh air to restore him. We were working
over him, however, when he signed for paper and pencil.
Pray do not interrupt me, he wrote.
I am smiling.
I am still a bit of the ferment, you see, he
wrote a little later.
I am glad you are as small a bit as you are, I
said.
Thank you, he wrote. But just think
of how much smaller I shall be before I die.
And yet I am all here, Hump, he wrote with a
final flourish. I can think more clearly than ever
in my life before. Nothing to disturb me.
Concentration is perfect. I am all here and more than
here.
It was like a message from the night of the grave; for this
mans body had become his mausoleum. And there, in so
strange sepulchre, his spirit fluttered and lived. It would
flutter and live till the last line of communication was broken,
and after that who was to say how much longer it might continue
to flutter and live?
CHAPTER XXXVIII
I think my left side is going, Wolf Larsen
wrote, the morning after his attempt to fire the ship.
The numbness is growing. I can hardly move my
hand. You will have to speak louder. The last lines
are going down.
Are you in pain? I asked.
I was compelled to repeat my question loudly before he
answered:
Not all the time.
The left hand stumbled slowly and painfully across the paper,
and it was with extreme difficulty that we deciphered the
scrawl. It was like a spirit message, such as
are delivered at seances of spiritualists for a dollar
admission.
But I am still here, all here, the hand scrawled
more slowly and painfully than ever.
The pencil dropped, and we had to replace it in the hand.
When there is no pain I have perfect peace and
quiet. I have never thought so clearly. I can ponder
life and death like a Hindoo sage.
And immortality? Maud queried loudly in the
ear.
Three times the hand essayed to write but fumbled
hopelessly. The pencil fell. In vain we tried to
replace it. The fingers could not close on it. Then
Maud pressed and held the fingers about the pencil with her own
hand and the hand wrote, in large letters, and so slowly that the
minutes ticked off to each letter:
B-O-S-H.
It was Wolf Larsens last word, bosh,
sceptical and invincible to the end. The arm and hand
relaxed. The trunk of the body moved slightly. Then
there was no movement. Maud released the hand. The
fingers spread slightly, falling apart of their own weight, and
the pencil rolled away.
Do you still hear? I shouted, holding the
fingers and waiting for the single pressure which would signify
Yes. There was no response. The hand
was dead.
I noticed the lips slightly move, Maud said.
I repeated the question. The lips moved. She
placed the tips of her fingers on them. Again I repeated
the question. Yes, Maud announced. We
looked at each other expectantly.
What good is it? I asked. What can
we say now?
Oh, ask him
She hesitated.
Ask him something that requires no for an
answer, I suggested. Then we will know for
certainty.
Are you hungry? she cried.
The lips moved under her fingers, and she answered,
Yes.
Will you have some beef? was her next query.
No, she announced.
Beef-tea?
Yes, he will have some beef-tea, she said,
quietly, looking up at me. Until his hearing goes we
shall be able to communicate with him. And after
that
She looked at me queerly. I saw her lips trembling and
the tears swimming up in her eyes. She swayed toward me and
I caught her in my arms.
Oh, Humphrey, she sobbed, when will it
all end? I am so tired, so tired.
She buried her head on my shoulder, her frail form shaken with
a storm of weeping. She was like a feather in my arms, so
slender, so ethereal. She has broken down at
last, I thought. What can I do without her
help?
But I soothed and comforted her, till she pulled herself
bravely together and recuperated mentally as quickly as she was
wont to do physically.
I ought to be ashamed of myself, she said.
Then added, with the whimsical smile I adored, but I am
only one, small woman.
That phrase, the one small woman, startled me
like an electric shock. It was my own phrase, my pet,
secret phrase, my love phrase for her.
Where did you get that phrase? I demanded, with
an abruptness that in turn startled her.
What phrase? she asked.
One small woman.
Is it yours? she asked.
Yes, I answered. Mine. I made
it.
Then you must have talked in your sleep, she
smiled.
The dancing, tremulous light was in her eyes. Mine, I
knew, were speaking beyond the will of my speech. I leaned
toward her. Without volition I leaned toward her, as a tree
is swayed by the wind. Ah, we were very close together in
that moment. But she shook her head, as one might shake off
sleep or a dream, saying:
I have known it all my life. It was my
fathers name for my mother.
It is my phrase too, I said stubbornly.
For your mother?
No, I answered, and she questioned no further,
though I could have sworn her eyes retained for some time a
mocking, teasing expression.
With the foremast in, the work now went on apace. Almost
before I knew it, and without one serious hitch, I had the
mainmast stepped. A derrick-boom, rigged to the foremast,
had accomplished this; and several days more found all stays and
shrouds in place, and everything set up taut. Topsails
would be a nuisance and a danger for a crew of two, so I heaved
the topmasts on deck and lashed them fast.
Several more days were consumed in finishing the sails and
putting them on. There were only threethe jib,
foresail, and mainsail; and, patched, shortened, and distorted,
they were a ridiculously ill-fitting suit for so trim a craft as
the Ghost.
But theyll work! Maud cried
jubilantly. Well make them work, and trust
our lives to them!
Certainly, among my many new trades, I shone least as a
sail-maker. I could sail them better than make them, and I
had no doubt of my power to bring the schooner to some northern
port of Japan. In fact, I had crammed navigation from
text-books aboard; and besides, there was Wolf Larsens
star-scale, so simple a device that a child could work it.
As for its inventor, beyond an increasing deafness and the
movement of the lips growing fainter and fainter, there had been
little change in his condition for a week. But on the day
we finished bending the schooners sails, he heard his
last, and the last movement of his lips died awaybut not
before I had asked him, Are you all there? and the
lips had answered, Yes.
The last line was down. Somewhere within that tomb of
the flesh still dwelt the soul of the man. Walled by the
living clay, that fierce intelligence we had known burned on; but
it burned on in silence and darkness. And it was
disembodied. To that intelligence there could be no
objective knowledge of a body. It knew no body. The
very world was not. It knew only itself and the vastness
and profundity of the quiet and the dark.
CHAPTER XXXIX
The day came for our departure. There was no longer
anything to detain us on Endeavour Island. The
Ghosts stumpy masts were in place, her crazy sails
bent. All my handiwork was strong, none of it beautiful;
but I knew that it would work, and I felt myself a man of power
as I looked at it.
I did it! I did it! With my own hands I did
it! I wanted to cry aloud.
But Maud and I had a way of voicing each others
thoughts, and she said, as we prepared to hoist the mainsail:
To think, Humphrey, you did it all with your own
hands?
But there were two other hands, I
answered. Two small hands, and dont say that
was a phrase, also, of your father.
She laughed and shook her head, and held her hands up for
inspection.
I can never get them clean again, she wailed,
nor soften the weather-beat.
Then dirt and weather-beat shall be your guerdon of
honour, I said, holding them in mine; and, spite of my
resolutions, I would have kissed the two dear hands had she not
swiftly withdrawn them.
Our comradeship was becoming tremulous, I had mastered my love
long and well, but now it was mastering me. Wilfully had it
disobeyed and won my eyes to speech, and now it was winning my
tongueay, and my lips, for they were mad this moment to
kiss the two small hands which had toiled so faithfully and
hard. And I, too, was mad. There was a cry in my
being like bugles calling me to her. And there was a wind
blowing upon me which I could not resist, swaying the very body
of me till I leaned toward her, all unconscious that I
leaned. And she knew it. She could not but know it as
she swiftly drew away her hands, and yet, could not forbear one
quick searching look before she turned away her eyes.
By means of deck-tackles I had arranged to carry the halyards
forward to the windlass; and now I hoisted the mainsail, peak and
throat, at the same time. It was a clumsy way, but it did
not take long, and soon the foresail as well was up and
fluttering.
We can never get that anchor up in this narrow place,
once it has left the bottom, I said. We
should be on the rocks first.
What can you do? she asked.
Slip it, was my answer. And when I
do, you must do your first work on the windlass. I shall
have to run at once to the wheel, and at the same time you must
be hoisting the jib.
This manouvre of getting under way I had studied and
worked out a score of times; and, with the jib-halyard to the
windlass, I knew Maud was capable of hoisting that most necessary
sail. A brisk wind was blowing into the cove, and though
the water was calm, rapid work was required to get us safely
out.
When I knocked the shackle-bolt loose, the chain roared out
through the hawse-hole and into the sea. I raced aft,
putting the wheel up. The Ghost seemed to start into
life as she heeled to the first fill of her sails. The jib
was rising. As it filled, the Ghosts bow
swung off and I had to put the wheel down a few spokes and steady
her.
I had devised an automatic jib-sheet which passed the jib
across of itself, so there was no need for Maud to attend to
that; but she was still hoisting the jib when I put the wheel
hard down. It was a moment of anxiety, for the Ghost
was rushing directly upon the beach, a stones throw
distant. But she swung obediently on her heel into the
wind. There was a great fluttering and flapping of canvas
and reef-points, most welcome to my ears, then she filled away on
the other tack.
Maud had finished her task and come aft, where she stood
beside me, a small cap perched on her wind-blown hair, her cheeks
flushed from exertion, her eyes wide and bright with the
excitement, her nostrils quivering to the rush and bite of the
fresh salt air. Her brown eyes were like a startled
deers. There was a wild, keen look in them I had
never seen before, and her lips parted and her breath suspended
as the Ghost, charging upon the wall of rock at the
entrance to the inner cove, swept into the wind and filled away
into safe water.
My first mates berth on the sealing grounds stood me in
good stead, and I cleared the inner cove and laid a long tack
along the shore of the outer cove. Once again about, and
the Ghost headed out to open sea. She had now caught
the bosom-breathing of the ocean, and was herself a-breath with
the rhythm of it as she smoothly mounted and slipped down each
broad-backed wave. The day had been dull and overcast, but
the sun now burst through the clouds, a welcome omen, and shone
upon the curving beach where together we had dared the lords of
the harem and slain the holluschickie. All Endeavour Island
brightened under the sun. Even the grim south-western
promontory showed less grim, and here and there, where the
sea-spray wet its surface, high lights flashed and dazzled in the
sun.
I shall always think of it with pride, I said to
Maud.
She threw her head back in a queenly way but said,
Dear, dear Endeavour Island! I shall always love
it.
And I, I said quickly.
It seemed our eyes must meet in a great understanding, and
yet, loath, they struggled away and did not meet.
There was a silence I might almost call awkward, till I broke
it, saying:
See those black clouds to windward. You remember,
I told you last night the barometer was falling.
And the sun is gone, she said, her eyes still
fixed upon our island, where we had proved our mastery over
matter and attained to the truest comradeship that may fall to
man and woman.
And its slack off the sheets for Japan! I
cried gaily. A fair wind and a flowing sheet, you
know, or however it goes.
Lashing the wheel I ran forward, eased the fore and
mainsheets, took in on the boom-tackles and trimmed everything
for the quartering breeze which was ours. It was a fresh
breeze, very fresh, but I resolved to run as long as I
dared. Unfortunately, when running free, it is impossible
to lash the wheel, so I faced an all-night watch. Maud
insisted on relieving me, but proved that she had not the
strength to steer in a heavy sea, even if she could have gained
the wisdom on such short notice. She appeared quite
heart-broken over the discovery, but recovered her spirits by
coiling down tackles and halyards and all stray ropes. Then
there were meals to be cooked in the galley, beds to make, Wolf
Larsen to be attended upon, and she finished the day with a grand
house-cleaning attack upon the cabin and steerage.
All night I steered, without relief, the wind slowly and
steadily increasing and the sea rising. At five in the
morning Maud brought me hot coffee and biscuits she had baked,
and at seven a substantial and piping hot breakfast put new lift
into me.
Throughout the day, and as slowly and steadily as ever, the
wind increased. It impressed one with its sullen
determination to blow, and blow harder, and keep on
blowing. And still the Ghost foamed along, racing
off the miles till I was certain she was making at least eleven
knots. It was too good to lose, but by nightfall I was
exhausted. Though in splendid physical trim, a
thirty-six-hour trick at the wheel was the limit of my
endurance. Besides, Maud begged me to heave to, and I knew,
if the wind and sea increased at the same rate during the night,
that it would soon be impossible to heave to. So, as
twilight deepened, gladly and at the same time reluctantly, I
brought the Ghost up on the wind.
But I had not reckoned upon the colossal task the reefing of
three sails meant for one man. While running away from the
wind I had not appreciated its force, but when we ceased to run I
learned to my sorrow, and well-nigh to my despair, how fiercely
it was really blowing. The wind balked my every effort,
ripping the canvas out of my hands and in an instant undoing what
I had gained by ten minutes of severest struggle. At eight
oclock I had succeeded only in putting the second reef
into the foresail. At eleven oclock I was no farther
along. Blood dripped from every finger-end, while the nails
were broken to the quick. From pain and sheer exhaustion I
wept in the darkness, secretly, so that Maud should not know.
Then, in desperation, I abandoned the attempt to reef the
mainsail and resolved to try the experiment of heaving to under
the close-reefed foresail. Three hours more were required
to gasket the mainsail and jib, and at two in the morning, nearly
dead, the life almost buffeted and worked out of me, I had barely
sufficient consciousness to know the experiment was a
success. The close-reefed foresail worked. The
Ghost clung on close to the wind and betrayed no
inclination to fall off broadside to the trough.
I was famished, but Maud tried vainly to get me to eat.
I dozed with my mouth full of food. I would fall asleep in
the act of carrying food to my mouth and waken in torment to find
the act yet uncompleted. So sleepily helpless was I that
she was compelled to hold me in my chair to prevent my being
flung to the floor by the violent pitching of the schooner.
Of the passage from the galley to the cabin I knew
nothing. It was a sleep-walker Maud guided and
supported. In fact, I was aware of nothing till I awoke,
how long after I could not imagine, in my bunk with my boots
off. It was dark. I was stiff and lame, and cried out
with pain when the bed-clothes touched my poor finger-ends.
Morning had evidently not come, so I closed my eyes and went
to sleep again. I did not know it, but I had slept the
clock around and it was night again.
Once more I woke, troubled because I could sleep no
better. I struck a match and looked at my watch. It
marked midnight. And I had not left the deck until
three! I should have been puzzled had I not guessed the
solution. No wonder I was sleeping brokenly. I had
slept twenty-one hours. I listened for a while to the
behaviour of the Ghost, to the pounding of the seas and
the muffled roar of the wind on deck, and then turned over on my
ride and slept peacefully until morning.
When I arose at seven I saw no sign of Maud and concluded she
was in the galley preparing breakfast. On deck I found the
Ghost doing splendidly under her patch of canvas.
But in the galley, though a fire was burning and water boiling, I
found no Maud.
I discovered her in the steerage, by Wolf Larsens
bunk. I looked at him, the man who had been hurled down
from the topmost pitch of life to be buried alive and be worse
than dead. There seemed a relaxation of his expressionless
face which was new. Maud looked at me and I understood.
His life flickered out in the storm, I said.
But he still lives, she answered, infinite faith
in her voice.
He had too great strength.
Yes, she said, but now it no longer
shackles him. He is a free spirit.
He is a free spirit surely, I answered; and,
taking her hand, I led her on deck.
The storm broke that night, which is to say that it diminished
as slowly as it had arisen. After breakfast next morning,
when I had hoisted Wolf Larsens body on deck ready for
burial, it was still blowing heavily and a large sea was
running. The deck was continually awash with the sea which
came inboard over the rail and through the scuppers. The
wind smote the schooner with a sudden gust, and she heeled over
till her lee rail was buried, the roar in her rigging rising in
pitch to a shriek. We stood in the water to our knees as I
bared my head.
I remember only one part of the service, I said,
and that is, And the body shall be cast into the
sea.
Maud looked at me, surprised and shocked; but the spirit of
something I had seen before was strong upon me, impelling me to
give service to Wolf Larsen as Wolf Larsen had once given service
to another man. I lifted the end of the hatch cover and the
canvas-shrouded body slipped feet first into the sea. The
weight of iron dragged it down. It was gone.
Good-bye, Lucifer, proud spirit, Maud whispered,
so low that it was drowned by the shouting of the wind; but I saw
the movement of her lips and knew.
As we clung to the lee rail and worked our way aft, I happened
to glance to leeward. The Ghost, at the moment, was
uptossed on a sea, and I caught a clear view of a small steamship
two or three miles away, rolling and pitching, head on to the
sea, as it steamed toward us. It was painted black, and
from the talk of the hunters of their poaching exploits I
recognized it as a United States revenue cutter. I pointed
it out to Maud and hurriedly led her aft to the safety of the
poop.
I started to rush below to the flag-locker, then remembered
that in rigging the Ghost. I had forgotten to make
provision for a flag-halyard.
We need no distress signal, Maud said.
They have only to see us.
We are saved, I said, soberly and
solemnly. And then, in an exuberance of joy, I
hardly know whether to be glad or not.
I looked at her. Our eyes were not loath to meet.
We leaned toward each other, and before I knew it my arms were
about her.
Need I? I asked.
And she answered, There is no need, though the telling
of it would be sweet, so sweet.
Her lips met the press of mine, and, by what strange trick of
the imagination I know not, the scene in the cabin of the
Ghost flashed upon me, when she had pressed her fingers
lightly on my lips and said, Hush, hush.
My woman, my one small woman, I said, my free
hand petting her shoulder in the way all lovers know though never
learn in school.
My man, she said, looking at me for an instant
with tremulous lids which fluttered down and veiled her eyes as
she snuggled her head against my breast with a happy little
sigh.
I looked toward the cutter. It was very close. A
boat was being lowered.
One kiss, dear love, I whispered.
One kiss more before they come.
And rescue us from ourselves, she completed,
with a most adorable smile, whimsical as I had never seen it, for
it was whimsical with love.
THE END
355 W Olive Avenue, Suite 207, Sunnyvale, CA 94086 | 408-738-8384
| info@improveyourenglish.com
Copyright 2003-2010, Improve Your English. All rights reserved.
|